Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A spherical object with a pentagram carved into its body floated in a crimson-colored sky. It remained in a single position directly above a blackened city, casting a white glow onto the metropolis beneath. This illumination reached other places within the larger location, but none received as much of it as here.

It was up to the city's residents to create visual variety. Blindingly bright neon signs adorned nearly every building in view. The structures, regardless of the type, were also stylized by their owners. That made it obvious to everyone whose territory they were in. Whether or not that was a good thing depended on the individual.

However, there was a single unclaimed district. Slums. Ghetto. Skid row. You've likely heard of or seen such an environment. Those who did not wish to live by the whims and dictations of someone else resided here. The only exceptions were those who managed to gain a solitary foothold in this ecosystem of subjugation and dominance.

Although personal freedom was a big motivation for most, truthfully, the reason for so many souls finding home here was that they were nothing. Sure, there was an argument to be made that being worthless was better than subservience or becoming property. But there were many days when even the most apathetic or steadfast found themselves looking at the more civilized areas with longing. The most common period to experience these thoughts and emotions was when the annual Extermination drew near.

A massive clock stood above all else at the center of the city. Even from the lowest point, there was no challenge to see it. Then again, it might be more accurate to say that there was no escape. The clock was a harbinger of death for the citizens.

Slowly, the hands moved across the face. This clock did not show time, for it did not flow here in the same manner as it did on Earth. Once more, a correction should be considered. Despite resembling a clock tower, the function of this landmark was a timer. Its limbs tracked the days remaining until the aforementioned event.

The Extermination. A yearly purge of the souls that had been judged and sent to this city as punishment. No one but the punishers knew what it meant to be exterminated. A total erasure of one's existence, perhaps? Maybe those who were slain were then made prisoners in the land of the Divine and treated like something to be viewed for entertainment.

Admittedly, the explanation meant nothing. All that mattered was avoiding the outcome. Sadly, only the most powerful and privileged were intentionally spared. Everyone else was fair game.

With the days remaining having reached the single digits, the streets had become vacant. Those with no homes made truces and agreements with their fellow scurrier to share any havens they could find. Alas, the most recent arrivals to this city had little to their names. Yet, even at their lowest, some could not bring themselves to the point of offering their bodies for barter. Of course, that was only relevant if consent was valued.

A woman found herself forced against the wettened ground beneath her backside. Above her was a group of men who were responsible for the restrainment. The woman had been sitting with her knees curled toward her chest in the small space between a dumpster and the end of an alleyway. Up until now, it had been the only microscopic amount of safety she had these past few weeks. Now, it would be where she was defiled.

The woman tried her best to fight back. She swung her head this way and that, hoping to gouge her assailants with the horns on her head. In reaction, one of the men who were upright stomped on her skull with his boot. The action was repeated until the woman's nose was broken, her eyes were effectively bruised, and her consciousness started fading. She didn't need to be awake for them to get their pleasure.

With weakened gasps and leaking tears, the woman's mind compared this dire situation to the one that had sent her to this accursed realm. She had been damned for unleashing her wrath upon an unfaithful husband and the shameless slut who had sex with him in their bed. Now, beaten and pinned, the woman would be the victim of another type of distasteful intercourse. All she could do was hope for darkness to claim her before she felt anything.

The woman's clothes were ripped without care. Her abdomen was exposed in its entirety. She could hear the sounds of excitement and celebration as these bastards saw her chest. To the woman's disgust, she wouldn't be granted peace before contact was made.

A clawed, scale-covered hand grabbed one of her breasts. It squeezed and fondled the flesh. Another hand, identical to the first, grabbed hold of the bra. One more tug would show these lechers what they-

DUTDUTDUTDUTDUTDUTDUTDUTDUTDUTDUTDUTDUTDUTDUT

Thunder and lightning. That's what the woman heard and saw. The alleyway was overtaken by a series of rapid flashes and filled with a loud repeating noise. But amidst it all, she also witnessed the men be thrown above her, having been moved by an unknown powerful force.

After ten, maybe fifteen seconds, the alley was quiet. The woman, needing to see what became of those cretins, turned herself around as she worked to stand. However, she was only a fourth through the process before she stopped. The sight that awaited the woman's gaze was baffling.

The men were dead. Yet, it wasn't proper to refer to them as such anymore. Carcasses whose meat barely remained attached and whose bones were little more than fragments were piled. Something had dealt damage so severe that they were nearly unrecognizable.

thud...thud...thud...thud...

Something heavy was heard from behind. Swiftly, the woman twisted herself to look toward the alley's entrance. Approaching her and the corpses was...was...was...

"...A...human?..." The woman whispered, eyes widening as much as they could.

Standing there, well above six feet, was a man clad in dark green armor. The suit concealed every inch of his body, including his head. A visor hid most of the man's face. Only his nose and mouth could be discerned.

In the man's hands, there was a gun. It bore a resemblance to an assault rifle or machine gun. However, there were many notable differences. The easiest way to summarize them is that they looked fairly advanced, technologically speaking. The same can be said about the man's armor. It wasn't normal protective gear you'd see law enforcement or military personnel wear. Honestly, it looked like a space suit.

The man stopped moving when he reached the woman, causing silence to return as his heavy footsteps became still. Where the woman saw a supposedly human man dressed in futuristic attire, the man saw a woman who seemed to be a Demon.

Unnatural bright pink skin. Glowing red eyes. Long horns that grew away from each other and backward along the sides of a gray-haired head. Hooves in the place of normal human feet. Fingers that were sharpened so that they may act as claws as well. A long tail that sprouted at the base of the back just above the posterior.

There was no denying that this thing before the man wasn't human. But it was also obvious that it was a woman. What stared in awe at the man wasn't a mindless monster that craved violence. The longer he studied her, the more he saw a person.

Although there was so much uncertainty in the air, the man decided that he had learned enough. Through means that were mysterious to the woman, he made his weapon disappear. With his hands emptied, the man extended one of them to her. If there was one thing that he was sure of, she needed help. He did not regret his intervention.

In reaction, the woman moved her unblinking eyes to the gloved hand she'd been offered. A few seconds went by as her mind processed what was happening. Just like the man, there was so much that left her puzzled and desperate for clarity. But if she felt confident about anything, it was that he was no threat to her. If anything, this man was the woman's savior.

Unexpectedly, the woman lunged at the man. Neither of them was ready for it. Her emotions had taken control of her body and made it move by itself. She was desperate to hug the only kind soul she'd met since coming to this city. She wanted to find comfort in his arms if he'd be willing to accept her.

Thankfully, the woman got what she wanted. As she began to cry, she felt the man slowly wrap his limbs around her torso. It was a bit awkward, but that was understandable. Anyone would be overwhelmed by a sobbing woman clinging to them, even if they had just saved her from a terrible ordeal.

For almost a minute, these two remained like this. Then, another surprise occurred. An electronic noise came from the man's helmet. Specifically, it was a notification that appeared on the inside of his visor.

FWOOM

A third surprise. Behind the man, a light blue portal manifested instantaneously. When he and the woman looked at the rift, they saw a room that resembled an office. It was very clean and well put together.

Quickly, the man returned his focus to the woman and gained her attention. He hoped a simple thumbs up would communicate that this was safe. Fortunately, it did. So long as the man showed no fear towards this portal, then she trusted it.

Thus, with an arm wrapped around her shoulder, the man escorted the woman through the rift. When they were safely across, it closed. The only things left in the alley were a few spent casings and a small mound of mangled meat. For this city, such a scene was considered mundane rather than extraordinary.

Chapter Text

A warm blanket. A nice, cold beverage. A body that didn't ache or strain due to abuse and unintentional neglect. That may not seem like a lot to the average person, but to someone who has done nothing but endure for the better part of a year, it felt like a dream made real.

However, there were a few unusual details that accompanied this simple yet delightful arrangement. To start, it was taking place in an office that exuded sophistication and science fiction. Regarding the latter, an assortment of peculiar objects were responsible. Some of them were gadgets and gizmos, while others were surprisingly archaic. Such an example was a statue that, for some reason, was an exact match for the man in green armor.

Speaking of that mysterious man, he was standing beside the woman he saved as she relaxed in a remarkably comfy office chair. Its design was deceptively basic, whereas its material was anything but. It molded itself to the woman's body, ensuring a perfect fit. Astoundingly, that wasn't what she focused on at this moment.

The woman's attention was held by another individual who went beyond anything she could've imagined. Instead of another person dressed in a colored suit, this entity seemed to be a robot. As outlandish as that may sound, it's the truth. This being's appearance made it impossible to consider that this might be a costume or something of the like.

The machine stood at an intimidating height of ten feet. Its body was colored evenly in white and gray. There were a few sources of blue light, such as the single optic on the automaton's face. However, those seemed more like a power source or a way to display it.

The limbs of the towering figure were about as long as the total stature. The largest part of the body was the torso, appearing as though it were made to be the most durable. When the man and the woman arrived, the machine was standing in front of a desk at the center of the room. As the man provided a seat for the woman, drones entered the space via a vault-like door. There were three in total, and each carried something unique.

The first done brought the blanket. The second drone delivered a chilled canned drink. The third drone held an unfamiliar metallic orb. When it positioned itself above the woman, the orb...activated? From her perspective, it wasn't easy to describe what happened.

There was a beep, followed by the orb opening, and then a silver-colored mist was ejected. It gently fell onto the woman, where immediately she felt better. Her bruises healed, her exhaustion faded, and her broken nose somehow mended itself! Was this magic?!

The woman hadn't asked any questions so far. Heck, all she's done is open her beverage and quietly sip it. No one said or did anything during all of that. The silence and stillness persisted when the drones left.

...

...

...

"I apologize for the lack of explanation, Miss," The...The robot! It talked! "As hard as it may be for you to believe, this is just as strange for us." It said.

The woman, now expected to reply, lightly tapped her fingers against the can she held. She didn't want her tongue to get tied, so she carefully planned what words would be spoken.

"...I...think it would be best if we acted normally." The woman suggested. "If we care too much about the weirdness of it all, we're likely to keep ourselves stuck." She reasoned.

"Hmm, that could work." The robot muttered as it considered the idea. "If we're to act casually, then let us introduce ourselves." It instructed, taking the initiative. "I am Doctor Samuel Hayden." It stated.

"Oh!" The woman reacted with surprise. "Does...that mean you're...a person?" She asked, only to realize how that may sound afterward. "I-I don't mean to offend you by phrasing it like that!" She quickly exclaimed.

"No offense taken, Miss," Samuel assured her. "Simply put, I was a normal human a few years ago. Unfortunately, I developed incurable brain cancer. The only way to continue living was with a radical solution. My brain is housed in this body." He explained.

The woman could only stare in amazement. There were so many things she wanted to express after hearing that, but it was too much!

"I'm glad to see that you are impressed rather than disturbed," Samuel admitted, folding his arms over his chest. "However, we mustn't let ourselves be distracted. I promise that we will dedicate as much time as needed to explain everything. For now, we need to keep moving through the simple details." He advised.

"O-Oh! Right! Of course!" The woman agreed, snapping back to her senses. "Before I say who I am, could I be introduced to the man who saved me?" She requested, now looking at her savior.

"To my knowledge, that man has no name," Samuel began. "Again, everything will be elaborated. What you need to know immediately is that this man and I have recently become acquainted due to extreme conditions. The only name I can give that he has accepted is Doomguy." He informed her.

"Doomguy?..." The woman questioned, slightly tilting her head as she raised an eyebrow.

"It was a name conceived by my former employees. Since we lack any form of identity for this man, they came up with that. Why Doomguy, specifically, is something that must wait for later." Samuel responded.

"Huh...alright..." The woman accepted. Following that, she smiled. "Well, thank you, Doomguy. There's more I'd like to say, but it doesn't have to be right now. I just want you to know I'm grateful for your help." She told him.

In reaction, Doomguy nodded. It was becoming apparent that the man was mute. Whether or not it was by choice or another cause would be learned eventually.

"Now, it's my turn," The woman sighed, readying herself again to prevent any mistakes. "My name is Olivia Mayberry. It is a pleasure to meet both of you." She said with a slight bow of her head.

Upon hearing the woman's first name, Samuel's fingers twitched. It was so minor that she didn't notice it at all. But Doomguy did, and he knew why that had happened.

"The feeling is mutual, Olivia," Samuel replied, making her smile again. "With introductions finished, we can proceed to what will inevitably be a lengthy back-and-forth of questions and answers." He said.

"Do I go first, or do you?" Olivia asked.

"I'd prefer it if we did. But only because we have one thing that needs to be addressed right away." Samuel answered.

"What is it?" Olivia inquired, ready to be helpful.

"What are you? Rather, what is your species?" Samuel asked.

"To be blunt, that's a bit complicated..." Olivia started, resuming her tapping of the can in her hands. "I am part of a population that is referred to as Sinners. Simultaneously, we are called Demons or Hellspawns. But the true Hellspawns, those born in Hell or from Hell itself, are much different from a Sinner. Even the most powerful Sinner in Hell can't compare to a native. They're like...Hell made manifest if that makes sense. True Hellspawns wield powers, have skills, and possess knowledge that Sinners hope to obtain and constantly chase after. But as far as I know, the only way a Sinner could hope to be in the same class as a true Hellspawn is if they were bestowed that status." She answered.

"Would that be like a transferal of energy between souls?" Samuel assumed.

"Yes! Exactly!" Olivia confirmed with a nod.

"..." Samuel was briefly silent, obviously contemplating. "By calling yourself and others like you Sinners, am I to believe that you were once human?" He inquired.

"I was. The only thing that remained of my former self was my outfit, which has now been reduced to just a skirt and some accessories." Olivia responded.

"About that, I'm sorry we don't have a shirt to give you." Samuel apologized, knowing that she was likely embarrassed.

"No! Don't be sorry!" Olivia exclaimed. "You two weren't the ones who left me sitting here in my bra. If Doomguy hadn't arrived when he did, I'd be in a FAR worse state!" She carried on, not wanting them to feel like they had done something improper.

"Hm, that's another thing we need to discuss," Samuel realized. "Forgive me for asking another question, but will the death of your attackers cause suspicion?" He asked.

"Pfft, no," Olivia answered with a scoff and smirk. "As grim as it may be, a couple of rapists winding up dead in an alley is about as rare as the color red is in Hell." She shared.

"Although morbid to say, that is good for us. My partner and I need to remain discrete for the time being." Samuel told her.

"Oh? How come?" Olivia inquired.

"Because, Olivia, we are not from your reality," Samuel revealed. "Before you react, let me clarify what that statement means. We are not from an altered dimension of the world you knew. What is transpiring isn't the result of any powers or energies you would know about. The circumstances that have allowed us to meet you and discover your reality were purely accidental. As we currently understand it, our realities, our universes, they exist independently. Neither of them is connected directly or can influence the other. Due to chance and nothing else, we are now faced with an incomprehensible truth. While there is much we can and will explain, know that we are as ignorant of you and your reality as you are of us and ours." He stated.

"Whew, damn..." Olivia breathed out, unable to keep from cursing. "It's a good thing you two met someone who's already gone through an existential experience by dying and going to Hell. If this all happened when I was human, it'd be a LOT harder for me to digest..." She replied.

"Yet another thing you've brought to my attention," Samuel commented. Luckily, she knew what he referred to.

"Don't worry, I'll save you the time," Olivia offered, now looking at her lap. "Yes, I was sent to Hell. Not dragged or captured, but sent. Why I went to Hell is because of what I did before I died. Or, to be more truthful, before I killed myself. I used my work computer to surprise my husband with a video call to wish him a happy birthday. I could connect directly to our home computer and gain access to the webcam. That allowed me to see my husband, who I loved dearly, having sex with another woman in our bed. Overcome with rage, I rushed home, killed him, tried to kill the woman, and then I turned the gun on myself." She explained, closing her eyes. "If that has changed your opinion of me, I don't blame you." She added, becoming very quiet.

There was silence, as Olivia knew there'd be. These men were probably thinking that they had misjudged her. She wasn't some innocent damsel in distress. She belonged in Hell like any other Sinner.

thump

Suddenly, a decent weight was placed on Olivia's shoulder. It was the left hand of Doomguy. Was...he consoling her?

"Olivia," Samuel spoke to regain her focus. "Neither my partner nor I have the right to act as though we know better than you in a personal matter. How either of us might've handled the situation is irrelevant. The only one whose opinion of the outcome that matters is yours. You were the one who was betrayed and given the truth of the betrayal in the worst way possible. To think that anyone could remain composed when experiencing that is equal parts arrogant and ignorant. All of that is to convey that we aren't about to toss you aside or treat you like a monster. We've seen too many real horrors to be affected by something so minor." He said.

As Olivia processed what she heard, she felt two different emotions. On the one hand, there was relief that she would not be treated like dirt for what she did. On the other hand, there was confusion as to why it had worked out so well. Samuel's last statement was a clue.

"Could you tell me more?" Olivia requested. "The horrors you mentioned. What do you mean? What have the two of you been through?" She asked.

Immediately, Doomguy pulled his hand away. Olivia was unknowingly in the middle of a conversation minefield. Her blissfully uninformed mind had made her step on what could be the worst one of them all.

"Olivia, I think we should save that for last. It will not be easy to listen to." Samuel warned.

"I'm afraid that only makes me more intrigued," Olivia confessed. "Ignoring that I was nearly raped, I've seen a LOT of disturbed people behaving in ways that make you wonder if it's an act. How could anyone be so disgusting or cruel and not be faking it? Surely, no one is THAT abhorrent. But then, you remember you're in Hell, and that's exactly where those types of people who do those kinds of things wind up. You're quick to lose the sensation of nausea because decency is only a memory. No one cares, including you. That's the only way you can deal with it." She told them.

"I don't doubt that all of what you've said is true, Olivia. I also do not suspect any exaggeration or biased perspective. However, I insist that what we need to tell you is worse than all of it. Every horrid thing you've witnessed, experienced, and can imagine could not hope to compare, whether alone or combined. Please, for your sake, let us have this topic be the last thing we explore. Otherwise, we'll need to wait for you to recover before we can continue." Samuel persisted, not backing down.

Despite having no face to express with, Samuel was masterful at doing so through just his voice. Then, there was Doomguy. When Olivia looked at him to see what he thought, he slowly nodded in agreement. The slowness was not the result of hesitation. Instead, it was to support the seriousness of the subject.

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to be pushy." Olivia apologized, accepting that she was out of her depth.

"Not at all. You deserve to know everything, and we intend to give it. We just want it to be easy for you." Samuel assured her, accompanied by another nod from Doomguy.

"Thank you. That's very sweet." Olivia responded with an appreciative smile.

From here, the conversation would continue as Samuel previously described. It was a back-and-forth with Olivia as she primarily asked questions while he answered. Whenever requested, Doomguy provided confirmations with more non-verbal reactions. The trio remained like this for several hours, possibly a full day. The only thing that mattered was for all of them to be on the same page.

Chapter Text

Seeing is believing. As time passed and more was shared, a point was reached when Olivia needed something greater than words. It's not that she distrusted Samuel or Doomguy, but the things that were described seemed so impossible!

The reason why Samuel had asked about Olivia's species was because he and Doomguy knew about Demons. However, their Demons were more, shall we say, traditional. Ravenous beasts that possessed little, if any, intelligence. Primordial terrors that existed only to inflict pain and cause suffering.

The descriptions of the Demons were what compelled Olivia to insist on evidence. Neither Samuel nor Doomguy were surprised, but they were still hesitant. The last thing they wanted was to overwhelm this unsuspecting soul. But it wouldn't be fair to her if they talked about these monsters and refused to show them.

Roughly half an hour was given for proper samples to be transported from elsewhere. When everything was ready, Olivia was led out of the room and into the connecting hallway. Lining both sides of the corridor were displays that varied in size. How they had been brought here so efficiently was with the aid of portals.

In each container, there was a thoroughly dissected creature. The limbs were properly separated. Sections of the flesh had been removed to display segments of the skeletal structure beneath. A few of these ghastly entities possessed cybernetic augmentations. The one that stood out the most to Olivia was a human skeleton whose proportions were NOT normal.

As Olivia continued to study each of the corpses, Samuel mentioned that there were still more, but they were too big to be moved. Admittedly, she wasn't surprised. From what was being shown already, it wasn't outlandish to think that there would be even worse Demons waiting to be learned of.

When Olivia was satisfied with her inspections, she approached Samuel and Doomguy. With her blanket firmly held around her torso to make herself as modest as possible, she then resumed their conversation.

"Before we carry on, I'd like to state my understanding of everything you've given me thus far. When I'm done, if there is something I don't quite grasp, please correct me." Olivia began. "These Demons are from a Hell different from mine. A Hell that is known by the name of Doom. Doomguy was found in Doom, hence the name your employees gave him. The UAC, the organization you lead, Samuel, has been studying and using Doom for the benefit of humanity. However, a tragedy befell this place, leaving only you and Doomguy. Lastly, and most significantly, Doomguy, by himself, was responsible for ending the crisis and ensuring no more living Demons lingered here." She described.

"That is all accurate," Samuel confirmed, supported by a nod from Doomguy. "Although I would like to mention that I didn't just stand around and do nothing. My partner here favors a blunt approach to damn near everything, which isn't always what is needed." He added. There was no reaction from Doomguy.

"Okay. Good. I've not made an error anywhere." Olivia said as she tightened her grip on the blanket. "Now that I've been brought up to speed, for the most part, I think we can continue with my questions. First and foremost, how is ANY of this possible?!" She asked, unable to keep her emotions bottled.

Samuel and Doomguy had to give it to her; Olivia remained composed far longer than they were betting on. It's not as if she suddenly became a disheveled mess before them as she raised her voice, but she was allowing herself to react more naturally.

"That, Olivia, is what we've been trying to figure out," Samuel assured her, placing one of his hands on her shoulder to help ease her nerves. "For a few days now, Doomguy has been stealthily scouting your Hell. As he's done that, I've worked to repair the damages caused by the Demons so we can have everything we need. At the start, Doomguy found himself in a barren wasteland. It was only today that he reached the city in which you were discovered." He explained.

"Oh, so you weren't moving around Pentagram City, then." Olivia commented, looking at Doomguy. In reply, he shook his head.

"We assumed that this new environment was part of Doom. After all, it was the lingering distortions caused by its invasion of this reality that revealed the location to us. But when he found that metropolis, we needed to re-evaluate the situation. While there are structures in Doom, they're exclusively ceremonial or have a very mechanical purpose to them. You wouldn't see skyscrapers, apartment complexes, stores, and other normal buildings unless they had come from somewhere else." Samuel continued.

"Somewhere else?..." Olivia questioned. She had a hunch as to what that meant, but she hoped that she was mistaken.

"Yes. It is...unfortunate..." Samuel responded at a low volume. "So far, I have not seen the remnants of a fallen civilization. But my partner has provided some accounts from his past. He's wandered Doom for an unknowable amount of time. Throughout his travels, Doomguy has seen countless things that once belonged to many different species, not just humanity. All of them are reminders of past conquests that ended the same way." He informed her.

Olivia became quiet. Her widened eyes were filled with fear and shock. To think that so many people had been consumed and made extinct was horrifying. If there was somehow any lingering doubt regarding Doom's nature, they were now dispelled.

But as she processed this information, something stuck out to Olivia. When it did, it dominated her mind. Her thoughts and emotions were now fixated on this singular detail.

"What happened to you?" Olivia whispered, speaking to Doomguy. "How...How did you get into Doom? Did...Did it..." She stammered, not wanting to open wounds by saying what may have happened out loud.

"I'm sorry, Olivia," Samuel interjected. "If there is one thing that he refuses to share, it's his past. However, I don't think he needs to. Although you've only just learned about Doom and its Demons, the carnage they can cause has been well-established. Whatever happened to him, we can be sure that it wasn't pleasant." He told her.

Olivia agreed with that. Yet, she still felt compelled to try and learn. It was a selfish desire, and she was aware. But the cause of that yearning was Olivia's sympathy for Doomguy. The man had saved her life; how could she not feel bad for him?!

Knowing that she'd be restless until her emotions were dealt with, Olivia approached Doomguy and hugged him. It was the only thing she could think to do that wouldn't invade his privacy.

"Whatever happened, I'm sorry that it did." Olivia said, hoping that this would comfort him, even if only by a little.

Not wanting Olivia's gesture of compassion to be met with nothing, Doomguy patted her on the back. He hoped she'd understand his reluctance to do anything more than that, which she did. All that mattered to her was that he knew she cared about him.

"Alright," Olivia sighed, ending the embrace. For now, at least, she was fine. "There's still more that I need to be told. Don't hold back, even if it makes me emotional. I want it all." She decided.

Samuel and Doomguy had no objections or further comments. From here, Olivia would be escorted out of the hallway and led to a new location. If she wanted everything, then she'd get it. But the trio would need to travel to fulfill that request.

Several Hours Later

Well, this is what Olivia wanted. She insisted on going through the rabbit hole into a world of indescribable insanity. Did Olivia regret it? No, regret is not the right way to phrase it. Rather, she was a bit miffed at herself for overestimating her threshold.

There were many moments where a break was needed. Some of them were so Olivia could relax and work through what she was learning. The other time-outs were so she could regain composure after being exposed to something that was exceptionally unsavory. In summary, there were highs, lows, twists, and turns. Olivia felt all of it physically, mentally, emotionally, and even spiritually.

It truly does speak volumes about the weight of what Olivia learned when finding out she was on Mars was the LEAST shocking thing. Samuel and Doomguy had taken her to a vehicle that resembled a tram, albeit a futuristic one. Once on board, the trio rode out into the open Martian landscape that separated the facilities. Although neither man would bring it to her attention, Olivia's excitement as she looked at the reddened terrain was rather adorable.

Sadly, that brief instance of pure joy was replaced by the previously referenced moments of being overwhelmed. Still, as also specified, Olivia didn't regret her dive into the deep end. If anything, Samuel and Doomguy's transparency was comforting. It had been far too long since she could trust anyone. Despite these men being from a completely different reality, they were undoubtedly the most honest people she's known.

"How are you doing, Olivia?" Samuel asked. It had been fifteen minutes since she requested another resting period.

"At the risk of sounding crazy, it's starting to settle." Olivia answered, referring to her newly gained knowledge.

"That's good. Remember, we'll take this at your pace. There's no rush." Samuel reminded her.

"I know. Thank you." Olivia replied with a smile. "So, what's my progress at now?" She inquired.

"You're almost at the same level of understanding as me and my organization." Samuel revealed, surprising her.

"What? No, that can't be true," Olivia said.

"There's no need to force upon you the finer aspects of what we're sharing. Such information would be useless to someone who isn't involved." Samuel told her.

In reaction, Olivia was silently bewildered.

"We're telling you all of this because it is required. It'd be terrible of us to say nothing after you were brought here." Samuel clarified.

"Which I am grateful for," Olivia said, not wanting to portray the opposite. "However, what do you expect me to do now that I've learned all this? How could I not become involved? You two aren't some reckless wackjobs playing around with advanced technology that led to the accidental discovery of a new reality. You're dealing with something that is a legitimate existential threat to everything and everyone! I might not be an expert like you, and ESPECIALLY not like Doomguy, but I can still grasp the severity. Doom isn't a simple thing that can be captured or killed. If it were able to invade other realities as it so wanted, then we'd all be...well, doomed!" She ranted.

"To answer your initial question, we expect you to rest after everything you've been through." Samuel started. "Of course, we'll provide you with a room, a bed, and what food we're able to produce at this time. Assuming that you'd like to stay with us." He described.

Unexpectedly, Olivia reacted to that in the same way as before by looking at Samuel as though he just said something outlandish.

"...You'd...let me be here..." Olivia whispered, speaking with a tone of disbelief.

"That was the plan. Unless you have a home you'd-"

"NO!" Olivia shouted, startling both men. "Er, sorry. I didn't mean to be so loud..." She sighed, letting her shoulders slump. "The alley Doomguy found me in is where I've been staying since I got to Hell. It's rather competitive to try and establish any kind of living there." She explained.

"Ah. I see." Samuel responded, coming closer to her. "Then I take it you've also not enjoyed the simple pleasure of a warm shower since before you died." He guessed, offering one of his hands to her.

Such kindness from these two shouldn't have been astonishing for Olivia, but it was. Her death wasn't THAT long ago, but Hell works quickly to make you forget what a decent life is like. The idea of having a clean and safe place to bathe was enough to bring tears to her eyes. God, she missed such wonderfully mundane things.

"No, I have not," Olivia confirmed, accepting his hand with hers.

"Then allow me to take you to the residential building. Each unit comes complete with a single bedroom, bathroom, laundry room, living space, kitchen, and an empty area that you may use as you see fit. As you shower, I'll have food delivered. I might be able to find a clean shirt or have one made, but I can't make any promises." Samuel stated.

"Thank you..." Olivia sniffled, unable to stop the flow of tears. "What will the two of you do?" She asked.

"Once I'm done taking care of you, Doomguy and I will determine what his next objective should be. Discovering your city and that people are living in it, regardless of their moral character, greatly affects our approach." Samuel answered.

"..." Olivia looked off to the side for a second. She was thinking. "...I...think I can provide you with some leads." She said.

"Oh? If that's true, we'd greatly appreciate the assistance." Samuel told her, accompanied by a nod from Doomguy.

"Believe it or not, Hell's pretty relaxed when it comes to security, even outside of Pentagram City," Olivia started, returning her gaze to the men. "However, the easiest place to investigate is still in the city's limit. It's a hotel near the edge. The establishment is a project founded by the Princess of Hell, Charlotte Magne. Although from what I hear, she prefers Charlie." She informed them.

"A hotel? Why that?" Samuel questioned.

"The Princess, for some reason, wants to try and redeem Sinners. Anyone's welcome to go there and get a free residency, but in doing so, you have to agree to participate in whatever rehabilitation practices she conducts." Olivia explained, quickly raising her free hand. "Before you think to press me on that, such as why I didn't consider going to the hotel for safety even if I'd have put in some kind of work, it's because I don't trust ANYONE who's in a position of authority. Whether from Heaven or Hell, I think that they're two-faced." She added.

"Have the ruling powers done something to warrant such distrust?" Samuel inquired.

"Apart from screwing me over and sending me to Hell for what my husband did? Yes." Olivia confirmed. "There's a lot to unpack, but the most important is that Heaven conducts a yearly event known as the Extermination. The purpose of the Extermination is meant to be an indiscriminate slaughter. If an Exorcist finds you, they kill you. And yet, SOMEHOW, the most powerful and influential individuals within Sinner society, are NEVER touched. It might be my first year in Hell, but that's something EVERYONE talks about, which is how I know. There are some people in Hell who are older than the Extermination itself! It's bullshit! Those among the Sinners who have that kind of status are objectively the worst ones! They should be the Exorcists' top priority, but they're ALWAYS spared! No one knows why, and anyone who's ever tried to find out has never gotten anywhere. Or, if they did, no one heard about it. If you've got another conclusion other than the whole thing being rigged, I'd genuinely love to hear it." She told them, ending with an invitation for an alternative theory.

Despite being unfamiliar with this new setting and its customs, Samuel and Doomguy agreed that, based solely on Olivia's account, something was wrong. If the Extermination was meant to make every Sinner an equal target, why were a select few never put into the crosshairs?

"At the very least, it does seem incredibly suspicious, even from an outsider's perspective," Samuel said as Doomguy nodded. "Furthermore, having such easy access to someone as important as a Royal leader of Hell is immensely beneficial. With our technology, my partner and I can investigate the Princess and her hotel without being detected. We'll use the first visit to scout the location properly, form a map, and place devices that will allow us to monitor everything around the clock." He went on.

"That'll work. Based on what is known about the hotel, the Princess has gone out of her way to make it as harmless as possible. The only security you'll find is her girlfriend Vagatha and maybe the maid they've got. They have a front desk man, but he's an infamous drunkard." Olivia shared. "When we reconvene, I'd be more than happy to give you what else I know about Pentagram City, the Extermination, and Hell as a whole." She offered.

"We'd be grateful. Thank you." Samuel replied. As always, Doomguy nodded.

"It's my pleasure. Truly." Olivia assured them with her warmest smile yet.

With that, the trio parted for now. As Samuel took Olivia to her new residence, Doomguy prepared for another departure. When Samuel returned, he gave his partner the additional machines he'd install at the hotel. Before being left alone, Olivia gave Samuel a greater sense of where the hotel was located to make it easier for Doomguy. After activating his suit's stealth features, which were recently installed, he left to carry out his mission.

Chapter Text

"Eight days, everyone! Eight days until all of you scum-sucking bottom feeders run for your lives as the Exorcists hunt you down! I wouldn't know anything about that since I'm not some filthy piece of gutter trash. However, Channel Six-Six-Six News will be sure to capture your screaming faces so that you may live on well after your brutal demise!"

"Husk, please, turn it off."

click

With the press of a remote's power button, the TV it was connected to deactivated. The room in which the TV resided, a hotel lobby, became silent. Normally, there'd be other sounds to fill the absence, such as hotel staff moving about and guests coming or going. Yet, there were only three people in this particular lobby, and none of them felt like making a ruckus.

The first soul up for examination was the hotel's founder, Charlotte Magne, who preferred to be addressed as Charlie. She was a woman with long braided blonde hair, bright yellow eyes, and perfectly smooth white skin. To prevent any misunderstanding, the use of "white" in this instance is literal. Charlotte's hue was far closer to something made of porcelain than a Caucasian individual.

The second soul for us to study was Charlotte's Girlfriend, Vagatha. A Hispanic woman whose complexion resembled ash. However, it was a very attractive gray tone that complimented her long silver hair. Only her right eye, which was red with a light yellow iris, was unhidden by her bangs. The left eye, which was concealed by the hair, was also covered by an eyepatch that had a pink X on it. Impressively, this lack of depth perception never seemed to bother her.

The third and final soul for us to assess was the front desk man of the hotel. Unlike the previous two, this person had a very bestial appearance. Husk was his name, and he resembled a bicolor cat, more commonly known as a tuxedo cat. The only other characteristic worth noting was that, for some reason, he had a set of feathered wings on his backside.

Together, this trio relaxed in the mostly empty hotel lobby. Husk, who was at his post, was setting down the remote after having turned off the television. If it were up to him, he'd be taking a sip from a beverage with a concerning concentration of alcohol. Unfortunately for the liquor enthusiast, no such items were allowed on the premises as they betrayed the very purpose the hotel was meant to serve.

As for Charlotte and Vagatha, they were sitting close by on a couch. With the annual Extermination drawing near, everyone was taking it easy. This was the time of year when those who knew Pentagram City as their prison calmed down to appreciate what could be their actual final moments.

Well, everyone except for the "important" Sinners. Those were people who had either reached a status known as "Overlord", or they had achieved their safety through other unknown methods. A perfect example of the latter was the lady who had been speaking while the television was on.

Katie Killjoy was the face of Channel Six-Six-Six News. That position was not equivalent to an Overlord, yet she was just as untouchable. At the risk of sounding like a pun, you could say it was because of her skills at networking.

Anyway, while Charlotte was also one of the privileged few, albeit for VERY different reasons than the notable Sinners, she felt a great deal of sympathy for those who would be slain. Yes, they were all evil to varying degrees. But this compassion for even the worst of Humanity was instilled into her by her mothers. Why they had done so is because they were once mortals as well.

That is why Charlotte created The Happy Hotel. As the name implies, it was meant to be a place where the Sinful could go to work on themselves to achieve a higher quality of life. And maybe, if they stuck through it to the very end, a case could be made that Sinners were redeemable, meaning they'd be allowed to stay in Heaven! So, how many Sinners have come forward to embark on this great change?

...

...

...

Er, let's just say that it was a...work-in-progress.

"Why'd you have me turn on the TV in the first place? You knew that psycho was going to be on the air." Husk questioned, sinking into his chair.

"I was hopeful that she'd be talking about something else," Charlotte admitted.

"Such as?" Husk pressed.

"I don't know. Not everyone goes into hiding as the Extermination gets closer. A lot of the Overlords hold celebrations or other events. I guess I was expecting to see that to help keep me distracted." Charlotte explained.

"Eh, that's fair," Husk said with a shrug. "Weirdly enough, I haven't heard any murmurings of a shindig these last few weeks. I think the big players are doing something more intimate this year." He told her.

"What would that imply?" Charlotte asked, her interest piqued.

"If I had to wager, it could only be two things. Either they've recognized one of the gang leaders as having the potential to make it as an Overlord, or they're doing business. Since this is happening around the Extermination, it makes the most sense that it's about territory. They're figuring out their expansion plans for when the killing is done, new trade agreements, etc. The Overlords do this sort of thing every couple of years." Husk answered.

"It could also be merc work," Vagatha interjected, resting her elbows on the back of the couch. "The Overlords like to hold auctions where they bet on securing the best killers in Pentagram for however long they want'em." She mentioned.

"Were you ever a part of those?" Charlotte inquired.

"Yup. Before we met, I was at every auction. However, only one Overlord was ever my employer. Carmilla Carmine." Vagatha revealed.

"Yeah, that makes sense," Husk commented, unsurprised. "You both got that Latin fire thing going on." He added, making her chuckle.

"That's one way to put it," Vagatha replied.

"Were you two ever more than just employer and employee? Or was it strictly business?" Charlotte asked.

"Why? Are you nervous about a potential romance~" Vagatha playfully teased, causing her lover to roll her eyes.

"Yes, Vaggie, I'm SO jealous," Charlotte confirmed with as much sarcasm as she could.

"Well, don't be, hon. Carmilla and I are friends, but that's it. Our tastes are on different sides of the menu." Vagatha responded.

"But if they weren't?" Charlotte pressed, catching her Girlfriend off guard.

"What? Are you serious?" Vagatha questioned with an amused smirk.

"Come on, humor me," Charlotte persisted.

"Geez, Charlie, you're sounding a lot like Nifty," Husk said, also amused at where this conversation had gone.

"Where is she, by the way?" Vagatha inquired, briefly looking around the lobby.

"Somewhere. Nifty's doing a top-to-bottom again." Husk informed them.

"Really? Why?" Charlotte questioned.

"You know how Nifty is about people seeing a messy home. Just in case some Sinners come barging through those doors to escape the Extermination, she wants the hotel to look its best." Husk replied.

"Aw, that's sweet, if a bit neurotic." Vagatha said.

"I mean, it's not that different from how she is all the time." Husk argued.

"Yeah, we should talk about it with her. There might be something deeper going on there..." Charlotte muttered, making a mental note.

"Careful, you're slipping into therapist mode, again." Husk warned.

"It's not a mode, Husk; it's how I'd be if we had guests," Charlotte countered, only for her face to light up afterward. "Actually, we could use this free time to talk about your-"

Before Charlotte could finish that sentence, Husk was already scrambling out of his seat to run. Sadly, a pristinely polished silver spear was thrown at him, preventing his escape. The shiny, sharpened weapon embedded itself into the wall that the front desk's entrance/exit was connected to. Additionally, the arrival of the spear had been so swift that Husk couldn't react to it, which led to him running face-first into its shaft.

BAM

THUD

Husk hit the floor on his back. He groaned from the collision that met his cranium.

"Thank you, Vaggie~" Charlotte sang, kissing her Girlfriend on the cheek.

"No problem, babe." Vagatha responded as both women got up. Whether he liked it or not, Husk was about to have his first session of self-reflection. At least he wouldn't be bored.

Elsewhere, Many Floors Up

Through the halls and every room, a red blur sped through the building. At a pace that was essentially imperceivable, every inch of the hotel was being cleaned. Yet, there was already very little work to be done. This same red blur has been keeping things tidy all the time. And, as of recently, it's been doing it from the basement to the roof on a daily basis.

The source of the blur was a very small entity. It was comparable to a fairly large plush toy. Whether or not the size contributed to its speed was unknown. Even if it didn't, being that compact made getting into tight spaces a breeze.

Did this bright red speedster have a name? Why, yes, it does! The pint-sized polisher of The Happy Hotel was known as Nifty. A mono-eyed Sinner who was frighteningly adorable. Seriously, she was such a stark contrast to the atmosphere and aesthetic of Hell.

Nifty dressed and behaved like the ideal fifties American housewife. She doted on those she cared about, made sure everything was as it should be, and was generally a bundle of sunshine. Anyone who knew about her in Pentagram City was shocked. If there was ever a Sinner who seemed like they got sent in the wrong direction, it was this lady right here!

Of course, the brightest souls can often cast the darkest shadows. While Nifty was polite and kind to everyone, there were plenty of rumors that circulated in which she was described as being a ruthless predator. Get on the cycloptic woman's bad side, and it was like twisting a dial from zero to one hundred. But, as stated, those were rumors. No one ever presented a testimony that proved such a side existed.

Still, Nifty had to have done SOMETHING to get sent to Hell, but not even Charlotte knew. She could easily look into Nifty's mind to find the truth, but that would be a severe invasion of privacy, which Charlotte would NEVER do. So, until the dutiful maid decided she wanted to share her past, it would remain a mystery. However, perhaps a clue lied with her obsession with cleaning.

While pleasant and peppy, Nifty showed signs of unhealthy OCD. Most of the time, it was barely noticeable. But with the Extermination drawing close, it was flaring up. She claimed it was for any Sinners that might arrive, but like her past, the validity of that motivation was unknown.

Then again, did it matter? Nifty's happiness at a clean home, or, in this case, a hotel, was sincere. If anyone could see through a forced persona, regardless of how convincing it was, it'd be the literal Princess of Hell. But never had Charlotte detected any dishonesty from Nifty. Even if there was more going on internally, so long as she was content and comfortable, then there was no reason to cause a stir.

"All done!" Nifty exclaimed, coming to a stop. She looked at the hallway with an expression of Pride. "That's the last of the guests' rooms. Now, I need to take care of the more specific areas." She decided.

Like lightning, Nifty was gone in a flash. She didn't waste time with the elevator since she could move through the stairwell WAY faster. The destination was Charlotte's office. That was arguably the most important room in the hotel, so it deserved to be attended to first!

BAM

Nifty ran straight into the door, causing her to fall on her rump. Huh? What just happened? Why did she do that?

For starters, it wasn't intentional. Nifty could effortlessly open and close a door while entering the room it was connected to without stopping. Yet, when she grabbed onto the doorknob, twisted it, and tried to push open the door, it didn't budge. What made this so strange was that the door wasn't locked. The doorknob turned all the way, but the door refused to move.

"Is it blocked?" Nifty questioned, unfazed by the collision. She got up from the floor and straightened her dress.

Here's a fun fact about mono-eyed Sinners: their eyes are vastly superior to their fellow Sinful souls. However, that distinction wasn't based solely on visual clarity. Mono-eyed Sinners could alter their vision whenever they felt like it. They didn't even need to blink to make it happen. For the sake of convenience, here's a short list of SOME of the things they could see whenever they wanted:

-Vision in the dark.

-Heat signatures.

-Different color spectrums.

-Energy signatures, be they elemental or magical.

-Soundwaves.

-Traces of substances and other materials. That one was EXTREMELY useful for a maid.

And, most relevant to now, the ability to see through matter. X-ray vision is the most common description. Nifty, like any mono-eyed Sinner, could dictate how many layers she saw through. For this situation, all she cared about was the other side of the door.

"What?" Nifty reacted, tilting her head out of confusion. "How did someone put a chair there?" She wondered aloud.

Sure enough, there was a chair placed between the door and the floor, preventing movement. It was the same chair that was meant to be in front of Charlotte's desk. But, more to the point, the office had no windows. So, as Nifty already said, how did someone manage this?

"...It...had to be Charlie..." Nifty deduced, straightening her head. "She'd be able to open a portal in the room, place the chair, and then exit." She went on, creating the scenario. "But...why would Charlie do that?! She could've just locked the door! She has a master key like me!" She exclaimed, utterly bewildered.

Unsure of what was happening but still compelled to clean, Nifty put her hand back on the knob. Then, she made her hand vibrate at an insane rate. The intensity of the motions affected the chair. A few seconds later...

thump

The chair gently fell onto the carpeted floor of the office. While the hotel, its hallways, and its public spaces had finely polished wood on the ground, all of the rooms had carpet. Charlotte made it like that as she felt a carpet-covered floor was cozier. The reason for the wooden floors everywhere else was that they were much easier to clean. Of course, it wouldn't have been any challenge or inconvenience for this masterful maid.

With the entrance now cleared, Nifty walked into the room. She picked up the chair, displaying a remarkable amount of strength, and placed it where it belonged. Obviously, after the chair was knocked down, she changed her vision back to normal. Admittedly, though, it'd stay like that for very little time before she-

...

...

...

Nifty saw something. She turned around after setting down the chair so she could start cleaning the room from front to back. There, in the right corner near the door, was a set of highly detailed footprints on the carpet. Unfortunately, that is when Nifty made a grave mistake. As she changed her vision so she could perceive the unseen, she tilted her head backward to look up.

THUD

That was a MUCH louder sound than before. Instead of a chair falling with little weight, Nifty was forced to the ground. A glove-covered hand wrapped itself around her face to silence any shouts or screams. Connected to that hand was an arm that was attached to a VERY heavy person.

However, the heaviness was not due to fat. As Nifty stared wide-eyed at this transparent trespasser, she noticed two things. Firstly, this individual was wearing some kind of armor. Secondly, this person's physicality was OVERWHELMING.

Before Nifty could attempt to struggle, a second hand was placed against her body. Due to the size difference, that was enough to keep her restrained. The strength of this intruder was also a factor, though. As scary as it was to acknowledge, so long as she couldn't move, there was literally nothing she could do.

"Nifty?" A woman's voice called from somewhere else. Charlotte's office was on the ground floor of the hotel. Even worse, it wasn't that far from the lobby. "Are you okay? What was that thud?" The voice asked.

For but a moment, there was only intense silence. Nifty didn't dare try to be noisy because she was scared of what might happen to her. Again, if she could move at ALL, this situation would be VERY different. But the contrast between her and this stranger was the same as a dirt mound and a mountain. Was this person an Overlord?! Maybe a Hellspawn?!

Suddenly, breaking the silence, multiple sets of footsteps were heard approaching the office. From their pace, they'd be here in seconds. For a fleeting instant, Nifty felt relief. Charlotte would easily beat the snot out of whoever this was!

FWOOM

Then, a portal opened. It was beneath Nifty and her captor. Both of them fell through the rift to a different location. Just as the office door was opened, it closed.

"NIFTY!" Three voices cried out. Their owners were unable to act before the portal was gone.

Relief was replaced with fear. Nifty's only chance of being saved vanished before her. Now, she was alone with her kidnapper. What was-

"Excuse me."

A new voice. It came from behind Nifty. Surprisingly, the invisible nabber allowed her to tilt her head back to discover who had spoken. Alas, that only worsened her uneased soul.

"I'd like to apologize for what has just transpired," The voice...it came...from a machine. Was it...a robot? "Furthermore, I must say sorry that it will be some time before you are released. We'll need to try and explain ourselves as best we can." It stated. From how that sounded, none of them would be going anywhere any time soon.

Chapter Text

Fantastical flora filled a sprawling landscape that seemed to have no end. A vast rainbow of petals covered most of the scenery, filling it with bright colors that were pleasing to the eyes. There weren't any pollutants in the air, making each breath a refreshing delight. The sky was a vibrant blue with white clouds floating here and there.

Welcome to Hell. Specifically, it was the Pride Ring. Even more precisely, it was a section of the territory that belonged to the Royal Family. In total, there were five areas. There was the castle in which the family lived, and the remaining four were assigned to each member.

It may seem impossible for such a paradise to exist in Hell, but hey, that's what being privileged gets you. The unnaturally pure environment was cultivated by one of Hell's Queens. Initially just the second Human woman, she was elevated to the status of a Deity. Ladies and Gentlemen, I present to you, Eve.

Yes, it is THAT Eve. The same woman who was often mentioned in many religious scriptures. Alongside her wife Lilith and her husband Lucifer, these three were not only the first souls in Hell; they were its architects. How the realm came to be as it is was because of them.

However, there is an important historical mention that must be made. Having been mortals themselves, Eve and Lilith tried their best to be understanding of those who would arrive in their domain. They wanted to provide an afterlife that was suited to the "unique" people who'd come to know it as home. But then, Humanity's innate fixation with self-destruction and an ever-spiraling depravity became VERY apparent.

The Sinners, as they were deemed, behaved like nuisances. That word choice is very deliberate because it's not as if former mortals could be problematic for any Hellspawn, no matter the species. For a while, Sinners were allowed to roam Hell with the same freedom as its developing natives. But when they showed that they were consistently on par with a swarm of gnats buzzing about with no regard for anything else, well, that's when things got strict.

Since the Sinners were equal parts ignorant and entitled, the best place to put them was Pride. That decision was unanimously reached by the Royal Family (before Charlotte), the Sins, and the highest-ranking Nobles among the Hellspawns. Pentagram City was the name given to the Sinners' new home. Originally, the intent for that space was to help the Sinners reflect on themselves and then strive to improve. Not morally, mind you, just in regards to maturity and mentality. So, did it work?

...

...

...

After the Exterminations were put into effect, the Royal Family distanced themselves from the Sinners. Eve focused on her ever-expanding garden, Lilith conducted Arcane research, and Lucifer busied himself in his workshop with whatever ideas popped into his head. When Charlotte was created, the King and Queens fixated solely on her. That only changed when the Princess became an adult and focused on her aspiration, much to the joy of her loving parents.

Again, the word choice there is intentional. Charlotte was not born; she was literally created. The time it would take to delve into the intricacies of it all would be LENGTHY. Thus, I feel it is best if we return our attention to Eve and keep it there for now.

Of the four members of the Royal Family, Eve was the shortest. The tallest was Lilith, followed by Lucifer, and then Charlotte was third. If she so desired, Eve could change her height whenever. But, predictability, Eve chose this stature to be closer to the plants she loved so dearly. Plus, Eve enjoyed having her lovers be taller than her, but let's not touch on such a private aspect of her personality.

Anyway, regarding the details of her visage, Eve was starkly different from the rest of her beloved family. Lucifer and Charlotte had naturally white, porcelain-like complexions. Lilith was more traditionally Caucasian. Lucifer, Charlotte, and Lilith had Blonde hair. Eve had none of these things.

Eve's skin tone was a gorgeous earthy brown that was covered in freckles. Her hair's color resembled the hue of Autumn, which was an appealing shade of orange. Eve's eyes were as vibrant as the greenery she grew. Lucifer and Lilith always compared them to gemstones, which never failed to make her blush.

Personality-wise, Eve was laid back. A very go-with-the-flow kind of person. You'd have to put in so much effort to get on her bad side. Sadly, that was something Sinners were adept at.

Eve tried her hardest to give Pentagram City pretty parks and other floral pleasantries. What did she get for her hard work? Never-ending gang wars destroyed the parks. Trees were constantly lit on fire. Flowers were trampled, pissed on, and, unjokingly, shat on. Remember how I said it took effort to make Eve angry? Whelp. The Sinners found the most efficient way to do that.

Yet, despite all the disrespect and defecation, Eve couldn't bring herself to hate the Sinners. Disappointed and disgusted, sure, but not despise. Honestly, she was so proud that Charlotte, with no push from her or Lilith, decided to try and help them. Maybe they guided her a LITTLE in that direction, but hey, it was still her choice in the end. Hopefully, this past year hasn't been too discouraging for-

FWOOM

"MOM!" Charlotte cried out, rushing through a portal she created.

Eve was briefly stunned. She'd been lost in thought as she walked around her garden. Seeing her daughter suddenly appear and rush toward her was startling. Additionally, she didn't come alone.

"Charlie?" Eve reacted while blinking a few times. "Honey, what's-"

"I need help! WE need help! Something happened to Nifty! A friend of ours!" Charlotte quickly explained.

"WHOA!"

That was two people shouting. Charlotte's companions, who were directly behind her, had their eyes widen as they looked at Eve. Immediately after, they threw their hands onto their faces.

"Guys! What're you doing?!" Charlotte questioned, spinning around to look at them.

"Uh...Charlie...your mom...is...um..." Vagatha stuttered.

"She's buck-ass naked!" Husk completed the sentence for her.

"Yeah. That." Vagatha confirmed.

True enough, Eve was in the nude. Really, that shouldn't be shocking. If anyone were going to be a nudist, it'd be her. However, in Vagatha and Husk's defense, Eve was the parent of someone close to them, so that was likely the main cause of their embarrassment.

"Oh, hold on," Eve said, followed by a snap of her fingers.

Instantly, countless blades of grass shot up from the ground. They weaved around Eve's body, creating an astonishingly beautiful flowing dress.

"It's alright, now. I'm censored." Eve assured them with a slightly amused tone.

"Sorry for the trouble, your Majesty." Vagatha apologized as she and Husk lowered their hands.

"Ah, ah, ah, don't be formal with me. I do NOT like anything stuffy." Eve told them with a waggle of her finger.

"AHEM." Charlotte loudly cleared her throat with an intense expression. "EVERYONE, we can worry about how to talk to each other later. Right now, we NEED to save Nifty!" She reminded them.

"Hold on, breathe, dear," Eve advised, gently grabbing her daughter's hands. "Go slow. Talk through it." She instructed.

"Our friend, Nifty, who is the maid at the hotel, has been kidnapped. I came here so you could take us to the castle and get mother and father." Charlotte described.

"Why would you need us for that?" Eve asked.

"Because, mom, whoever took her did so in a way that I can't do anything about! I don't know how it's possible! It doesn't make sense! But I can't locate Nifty's soul ANYWHERE in Hell! When I tried to track the portal the kidnapper used back to its source, I wasn't able to do it! I could only detect where it had opened and nothing else!" Charlotte answered, getting teary-eyed.

"Shh, it's okay, it's okay," Eve hushed, hugging her distraught child. "This sounds like a problem best handled by your mother. Let's not say anything more until we're all sat down and ready to tackle this." She said.

Charlotte nodded in agreement, as did Vagatha and Husk. After Charlotte closed the portal she made, Eve created one that led to the castle. The reason why Charlotte didn't go to Lilith right away was because she assumed her mother would be busy. Simply put, it is VERY unwise to casually open any kind of rift in a space where Arcane experiments are being conducted.

Fifteen Minutes Later

Everyone was gathered in the main living space of the castle. Charlotte was sitting on a couch between Vagatha and Eve. Husk was sitting in a chair by himself. Lucifer and Lilith were standing but still close to everyone.

For just a moment, let's talk about the attire of the two new Royals. Lucifer was dressed in black pants with suspenders and an untucked black shirt. Some might find the attire unsuitable for the Devil, but it's not like he was going to be in his best clothes when in his workshop! Think of the stains!

As for Lilith, she was the perfect personification of a sorceress. A dark purple dress with incredibly long sleeves concealed her body. When she raised her arms, the sleeves hung from the limbs they adorned. There were also countless items most would regard as accessories or trinkets, but each of them was a powerful object crafted by herself.

"Luci, Lili," Eve called out, looking at the pair. They'd been silent ever since Charlotte finished her recount of the kidnapping and what followed. "Talk to us. What're you thinking?" She inquired.

"Who goes first?" Lilith asked, speaking only to her husband.

"I don't believe I need to. We're probably on the same page, but your expertise would make you the better speaker." Lucifer answered.

"Understood," Lilith said before getting on with it. "Straight to the point, this shouldn't be possible. There isn't any amount of spells, rituals, runes, sigils, incantations, and so on that would protect a soul from a Deity who is hunting them. The same applies to the Sins and powerful Hellspawns. Heaven's equivalent would be Sera, Emily, the Virtues, and powerful Heavenborns. The ONLY way that this is feasible is if the culprit belongs to one of those categories I just listed. But that notion's far too outlandish to humor. The number of potential suspects is so short that we'd root out the perpetrator within the hour." She told them.

"We should still check with everyone, though." Lucifer chimed in.

"I say we keep it local for now. Heaven's getting ready for the Extermination. If the Sins aren't able to change much with their involvement, then we'll need to reach out." Lilith suggested.

"Pardon me," Husk requested, raising his hand. "I'm sorry if I'm overstepping here, but Nifty is important to me. Hell, before Charlie and Vaggie, she was the only one who acknowledged my existence. I don't know if I can abide by taking things slow. Again, sorry if that's rude of me." He stated.

"Not at all. Although I wish we had a proper meeting before now, Charlie has shared a lot about you three with us. Understandably, you'd want to be proactive about the rescue. But due to how unprecedented this situation is, we have to be pragmatic." Lilith replied.

"I just hope she's okay..." Charlotte whispered, almost whimpering. "We saw her for a second, but I could tell she was afraid. I've never seen that look in her eye before..." She went on.

"We're going to get her back, hon," Vagatha promised as she comforted her Girlfriend. "And, when we get our hands on the bastard responsible, we'll pay'em back for this tenfold." She added with a menacing tone.

The others shared that sentiment, even Charlotte's parents. While Nifty was still a stranger to the King and Queens, seeing their daughter like this was the only thing needed to incur their ire. There'd be no mercy for the guilty. As for Nifty, hopefully, she was just being kept prisoner and not subjected to anything else. Oh, what nightmares the imagination could produce if Charlotte and the rest weren't careful!

Chapter Text

Nifty was humming a chipper tune and lightly kicking her feet. She was sitting in a very well-maintained office. The only other person here was Doomguy, who stood off to the side but still within her vision. Both of them were waiting for Samuel to return with Olivia.

It has been several hours since Nifty was unintentionally taken from The Happy Hotel. For clarity, it was assumed that roughly the same amount had passed in Hell. Samuel was still studying the realm and its properties, so there wasn't a definitive understanding of how things worked yet. It would've been nice if that could've been gained before such a mess unfolded, but you work with what you're dealt with.

To an observer, Nifty's change in attitude must be jarring. Sure, Samuel explained a lot to her, but still, she should be a LITTLE less relaxed, right? Funnily enough, Samuel and Doomguy were just as curious and even slightly concerned. How was this woman taking all of this in so well?

"Is something wrong?" Nifty asked, looking at Doomguy. She could tell he was staring at her.

Before voicing that question, Nifty hadn't considered how difficult it might be for a man who was clearly mute to answer her. Thankfully, it was something that he was able to give a simple headshake to. That's when the realization struck her as to how she should proceed.

"Hmm..." Nifty hummed, figuring out the wording. "Is there something on your mind?" She inquired.

In reply, Doomguy nodded. That made Nifty smile since she was on the right track.

"Does it have to do with me?" Nifty continued, getting another nod. "Is it with how I'm acting?" She pressed, receiving confirmation. "Okay! Last question! Is it because I don't seem bothered by everything you've told me?" She concluded.

To Nifty's elation, Doomguy nodded. She couldn't keep herself from pumping her fists and grinning, which was very cute.

"Alrighty! I'll do my best to tell you why," Nifty began. "However, you need to promise me that you'll keep what you hear a secret. If any of my friends find out, especially one of them, I'll NEVER hear the end of it!" She told him.

In response, Doomguy locked his hidden mouth with an invisible key. He even acted like he crushed it in his hand.

"Great! Thank you!" Nifty exclaimed before resuming. "So, to start, I've always been interested in science fiction. Back when I was alive, whenever I got groceries, I'd always see these cool-looking things called comic books that children would often purchase. I was never much of a TV kind of woman, so I picked some up one day out of curiosity. If you couldn't tell, I fell in love with'em! The illustrations! The stories! The characters! The aliens! The technology! GAH! I loved it all SO much!" She squealed, unable to contain her giddiness. "But, in those days, it wasn't proper for a lady to be vocal about peculiar tastes and whatnot. So, I've always kept that part of me secret." She added.

In reply, Doomguy slowly tilted his head. It took her a second, but Nifty understood why.

"Oh! Sorry, I got a little distracted there," Nifty apologized with a light chuckle. "What I'm trying to say is that what's happening now reminds me of those stories I love! You're the big, strong, manly hero who is fighting against the horrors of the unknown! Samuel is the genius scientist who studies your enemies and what they can do so he can make cool weapons and gadgets! Of course, that would make me the helpless damsel who's waiting to be swept into the hero's arms to be rescued!" She described. At the end, she struck a dramatic pose in her chair to show her "dismay".

snrkt

...Was...Was that...a stifled laugh? When Nifty looked at Doomguy to try and confirm it, he...LOOKED AWAY?!

"HOLD ON!" Nifty shouted, standing in her chair. "Did you just laugh?!" She asked.

Immediately, Doomguy shook his head. However, he still refused to make eye contact.

"Oh, no. There's no getting out of this!" Nifty exclaimed, now pointing at him. "I could SO be a damsel! Look at me! I'm the definition of dainty! I am perfect for the role!" She asserted.

In reply, Doomguy held up his hands as a pacifying gesture and nodded in agreement. Sadly, his refusal to look at Nifty spoke VOLUMES.

FWOOSH

In a blink, Nifty moved herself to Doomguy's left side, which is the direction he turned his head toward. She was going to make him-

"ARE YOU SERIOUS?!" Nifty yelled. Doomguy turned his head the other way after she repositioned!

For a few seconds, there was a back-and-forth between these two. That's when Nifty determined a more drastic action was necessary. Using her unmatched speed, Nifty jumped onto Samuel's desk, light as a feather, and then leaped onto Doomguy's shoulders.

"Ah-ha!" Nifty cheered, wrapping her legs and arms around his helmet. "What're you going to do now, space man?" She challenged.

Credit where it's due, Doomguy was caught off guard. If Nifty knew how much he's been through, then she'd be aware of how impressive that was. Alas, the red-headed cyclops underestimated her opposition. When faced with a surprising situation, creativity is the best course to take.

"WHOA!" Nifty shouted in alarm. Using only his upper body, Doomguy was moving sporadically. From her perspective, it was like a bucking bull!

This scene carried on for a bit. Doomguy tried to shake Nifty off, but that remarkable strength from earlier showed itself once again. It seemed as though the duo had reached a stalemate. Luckily, there was an interruption.

"What's going on in here?" The voice of Samuel called from the room's entrance. Nifty and Doomguy were so focused on what they were doing that they didn't hear the door open.

Right away, the duo became motionless. They aimed their gazes at the entrance, where they saw Samuel and a fully clothed Olivia.

"Are you two...fighting?" Olivia questioned, trying to make sense of what she was seeing.

"What? No, don't be ridiculous," Nifty said as she pointed at the man beneath her. "We were just having a conversation about my fittingness to play the role of a damsel." She explained. Amazingly, Doomguy nodded in agreement.

"Well, I suppose that's a sign of there being no bad blood between you two." Samuel commented while coming closer. Olivia kept pace with him at his side.

"Not at all. After you told me what was going on, any uneasiness disappeared." Nifty assured him.

"I'm glad to hear that. Still, I am deeply regretful that you've been dragged into this. If there's anything we can do to make amends, let us know." Samuel said.

"Hmm, I'll think about it," Nifty hummed. "But enough about that. What's the plan? What're we doing?" She inquired.

"That's what we're going to discuss," Samuel started. "Olivia's involvement is inconsequential. Her being absent from Hell won't bring any attention to us." He stated before looking at her. "I'm sorry if that comes across as an insult," He apologized.

"Not at all. It may sting, but that doesn't make it any less accurate..." Olivia sighed with a saddened smile.

"Back on topic, you, Nifty, are the exact opposite of Olivia. Not only are you personally affiliated with the Princess of Hell, but you were seen being stolen away. In the hours since then, I don't doubt the Princess has already put into motion an investigation." Samuel continued.

"Yup. That's what Charlie would do." Nifty confirmed.

"So, the most important choice we have to make is either establish a relationship sooner than we expected or keep ourselves secret. The latter option might sound absurd, but I argue it is for good reason. From where my partner and I stand, there's still too much we don't know about your reality that keeps us from feeling confident that it's not a potential new enemy. Olivia has been receptive to what we've shared, as have you, Nifty, although you still have much to learn. But if the ruling powers of Hell, and possibly Heaven, view us as a problem or something that can't be trusted, then it'd be another issue we must tackle alongside Doom." Samuel said.

"Speaking as an outsider, I am compelled to support Samuel's stance. I don't trust ANYONE in Hell, which is only heightened when talking about those in charge. I'm sorry if that offends you due to your relationship with the Princess, Nifty. It's my honest feelings. I've been scorned by whatever cosmic powers are in our reality, so I can't view anything connected to them in a positive light without good reason." Oliva told her.

"No, no, I get it. While I don't feel as though I've been wronged like you, Olivia, that mindset among Sinners isn't rare. It's mostly not true, but there are some people who I think have a legitimate case to be made." Nifty replied. "Even so, I swear on my soul that Charlie IS good. She would NEVER manipulate, betray, or be antagonistic toward anyone unless they presented themselves as a threat. Sadly, the longer I'm missing, the harder it might be to convince her..." She said, getting quiet at that last bit.

"There's also the problem of convincing everyone that we need to. I mean, if you were the Devil, how quickly would you believe that there's a different kind of Hell that exists that you knew NOTHING about?" Olivia mentioned.

"Hmm, proving our innocence and dispelling any doubts simultaneously..." Samuel hummed, trying to find the best solution. "...I...think I know how we can do this. However, it is risky." He shared.

"Risky? How?" Olivia asked.

"Even though you trusted us, Olivia, you still needed proof. Corpses and collected curios from Doom were enough, but that might not be the same for those we're trying to appeal to now. A demonstration might be the only way to-"

THUD

The air became tense. Olivia and Nifty were both startled by that loud noise, but not Samuel. The source was Doomguy's right foot. He swiftly raised and stomped it in defiance of this proposal.

"At least give me a chance to elaborate," Samuel requested. "Before the tragedy that happened here, my staff and I conducted routine summonings of Demons and expeditions into Doom. What we could do is open a portal to Doom in a secured location so that-"

THUD

Another thunderous stomp. Admittedly, Olivia and Nifty were a tad frightened. The amount of sheer strength put into those stomps was enough to make your heart skip a beat. If the floor were made of less sturdier stuff, it'd be dented.

"What's your idea, then?" Samuel challenged, coming closer to Doomguy. "If you have something to contribute, then please do so now. Otherwise, it would be preferable if you stopped acting like an upset toddler." He told him.

A silent staredown followed. Olivia and Nifty were seeing the other side of these men's relationship for the first time. So far, they seemed as though they were in sync. But this uncomfortable confrontation showed that they weren't always on the same page.

"Hey! That's enough!" Olivia interjected, pushing herself between them.

"Yeah! This isn't productive!" Nifty chimed in.

"..." Neither man reacted for a few seconds longer. "...You're right. It isn't." Samuel agreed. Doomguy did the same with a small nod.

"Good. That's something we all see eye-to-eye on," Olivia said, maintaining her newly gained role as mediator. "Doomguy, Samuel's request for an alternative way forward is reasonable. I know you don't speak, but in whatever way you can, could you please express what you're thinking?" She asked.

Impressively, Doomguy had an answer locked and loaded. With a single gesture, he drew attention to himself. Specifically, the entirety of who and what he was.

"...I...think he's saying that he's all the proof we need," Nifty guessed. In reaction, Doomguy gave her a thumbs up, which made her smile.

"Oh! Now, there's an idea!" Olivia exclaimed before Samuel could try and object. "From what you've told me, Samuel, Doomguy was the one mainly responsible for dealing with Doom's invasion. If we went before those in power with a presentation that introduces the two of you, gives a quick summary of Doom, and describes how capable Doomguy is at fighting against it, I'm certain they would try and test him. If Doomguy can handle Doom and its Demons, surely there's nothing that anyone else can throw at him that'd prove difficult. In conclusion, we play the game they set out for us, and if we surpass their expectations while also shattering their egos, they'll be forced to acknowledge our legitimacy." She detailed.

Samuel was quiet again, but this was much better than before. It was a contemplative absence of speech rather than one caused by frustration.

"...Be truthful, Olivia. Are you in favor of this because it could potentially humiliate the leaders of Hell?" Samuel inquired.

"I will neither confirm nor deny that claim." Olivia responded, managing to make him chuckle.

"Regardless of anyone getting satisfaction from this, this plan has its merits." Samuel admitted with a sigh. "But before we commit to it, I need to know something. If this ends in failure or an outcome that isn't what we hope for, will you allow me to handle things from there, even if you strongly disagree with what I do?" He asked, speaking only to Doomguy.

As much as Doomguy wanted to remain firm, he couldn't deny that if this didn't work like they wanted, Samuel would be the only one who could course correct while keeping things peaceful. It wasn't just because Doomguy was mute, though. Samuel's intellect and social skills were objectively superior to his. Not everything could be solved with a clenched fist or a fully loaded firearm.

"Thank you," Samuel said when Doomguy nodded. "With that settled, I'll prepare the presentation. I'll do my best to make it informative yet compact. I'll also bring the specimens we used before as evidence. They'd have more weight to them than artifacts that could be perceived as fake." He decided.

"May I assist, Samuel?" Olivia requested. "I want to be helpful where I can. It might not mean much, but I was a teacher in my past life. If you give me something to do, I'm sure I could be useful during the presentation." She explained.

"Absolutely. Seeing a Sinner deliver this information alongside me would only be beneficial. Thank you, Olivia." Samuel replied, making her smile.

"It's my pleasure, Samuel," Olivia said.

"Ooo! I have a request, too!" Nifty called out while waving her hand.

"What is it?" Samuel inquired.

"Do you have any cleaning supplies around? As I've been up here, I've noticed how FILTHY Doomguy's armor is! If he's going to be put on display, he needs to look good. A dirty space man would make a bad first impression." Nifty told him.

"I do have supplies, but it's up to him if he'll let you clean his suit." Samuel responded.

"PLEASE?" Nifty begged as she threw herself over the top of the helmet. Doing so allowed her to press her face against the visor. "I promise you won't have to do anything! You don't even need to take it off! Just stand still and sit down when I need you to, and I'll have you better than ever!" She swore.

On the one hand, Doomguy did like the idea of his armor's sheen getting renewed. On the other hand, Nifty's pure desire to make him presentable was equal parts kind and endearingly sweet. Really, there was only one reply he could give, which was a nod.

"YES! You WON'T regret it!" Nifty cheered in victory as she hugged Doomguy's helmet.

With things to do and roles assigned, this unlikely team of four got to work. Samuel had the cleaning materials brought to his office via drones. When he and Olivia were out of the way and the room was sealed again, Nifty rolled up her sleeves as her eye filled with an indescribable fiery passion. Doomguy was about to receive the greatest cleansing of his life.

Chapter Text

The Seven Deadly Sins: Envy, Gluttony, Greed, Lust, Pride, Sloth, and Wrath. Mortals know them only as concepts. In truth, they were real, tangible entities. And, as would be the logical train of thought, each of them ruled over a Ring of Hell.

Very rarely did something bring all seven together. The Sins preferred long-distance communication with the occasional casual meet-up. However, in a crisis, these powerful figures had to gather. As this year's Extermination drew near, such a situation manifested.

A fool had been brazen enough to kidnap someone who was a close friend to the Princess of Hell, Charlotte Magne. Although six of the seven Sins were not related to her, they were still compelled to help for two reasons. The first is quite simple, being that Charlotte was a friend to them as well. The Sins didn't see eye-to-eye on everything, and some of them had grievances with others, but Charlotte's personality and willingness to help at any time put her in everyone's good graces.

The second reason was comprised of two emotions: intrigue and concern. The fact that someone was able to do this and not be tracked was dumbfounding. Yet, it also set off alarms for the Sins. If there was an individual or a group of people out there who had discovered some method of being completely invisible to all forms of detection, THAT was a danger to LITERALLY everyone.

So, with very little convincing needed, the Sins agreed to work with the Royal Family. In the hours since the kidnapping occurred, the Sins busied themselves by thoroughly scrubbing through their Rings. In addition to using their innate abilities to do so, they reached out to their subordinates and allies, such as the most powerful and influential Nobles among the native Hellspawns. Frustratingly, when everyone reconvened, there was no good news.

Before proceeding, I feel it is best if we introduce the Sins as efficiently as we can. There are seven of them, after all. No need to use more words than what is ultimately needed.

Sin of Envy, Leviathan: An anthropomorphic angler fish. The right and left halves of her body were completely different from each other. The right half was very bestial with a rough aesthetic to it. The left half was very sleek and alluring. The right half was colored in shades of purple with accents of white. The left half was colored in white with accents of purple. The only matching element on either side was her eyes, both being black with bright green irises and a dark green fin that went down her head, back, and tail.

Sin of Gluttony, Beelzebub: A hybridization of a fox and bee, this Sin was extremely colorful. She was predominantly yellow with pink, blue, and orange mixed in. There were also touches of white and black on certain parts of her body. The most eye-catching feature of Beelzebub, other than her default four arms, was that her hair and tail resembled the contents of a lava lamp. As for attire, she dressed casually in a crop top and cut-off shorts.

Sin of Greed, Mammon: A spider-like creature who had a fondness for spectacle. He was dressed like a jester and was very rotund. His personality was brash and he was a voracious sort. When restraining himself, Mammon did not display any of his spider characteristics. But like anyone else, he could effortlessly transform or bring forth specific parts of his true form whenever he so wished. Regarding his color scheme, he was almost exclusively green, with bits of black thrown in for variety.

Sin of Lust, Asmodeus: An entity comprised of fire and Arcane energy that resembled an avian of some kind. Given what the Sin represented most prominently, it was likely a cock, better known as a rooster. Surprisingly, The Lord of Lust was one of the most sensibly dressed, always sporting a fashionable suit that was a custom design. He was predominantly blue with accents of red, black, and white.

Sin of Pride, Lucifer: Little explanation here. Lucifer was both the Devil and the Sin of Pride. When not in his workshop or relaxing at home, he was dressed in black and red formal wear that included a full-body jacket, a top hat, and a cane that he carved himself. A perfect balance of functionality and flashiness.

Sin of Sloth, Belphegor: A fairly straightforward anthropomorphic sheep entity. The most interesting aspect of her appearance was the three eyes on her face. Other than that, she was, as stated, little more than a sheep. Belphegor was mostly white, with various shades of purple scattered across her form.

Sin of Wrath, Satan: By far the most traditional-looking Hellspawn among the Sins. When in his domain, he preferred to be the size of a large building. Any other time, and he'd shrink himself to make things easier on everyone. Physical traits include a long skull with multiple eyes, two sets of horns, a mouth full of fangs, massive wings, a strong tail, and extremely muscular arms. Both he and the Ring he ruled possessed a very Old West aesthetic. Satan's coloration was a mix of red and orange. The final detail was that you could see fire coursing through his body at all times, which glowed brighter the more passionate he was.

With that done, we return our focus to the conference. It was taking place in The Happy Hotel's lobby. Since the crime happened here, it felt appropriate.

"Nothing from the Nobles?" Lilith asked to get things started.

"If we were looking for jack and shit, then yeah," Mammon answered with his arms folded.

"Now, hold on," Lucifer interjected. "Some of us are still waiting to hear back from a few. The Ars Goetia are well-known for their association with celestial forces. Even if they don't have clues, their input would be valued." He said.

"But that would require us to inform the Goetia of why their assistance is needed. We've been careful to hide the purpose of our questions, but if we say more, it'll raise suspicion." Belphegor commented.

"And let's not forget how chatty the Nobility are. Whispers may already be floating about." Leviathan warned, speaking with her left half.

"I know the Extermination is right around the corner, but if we don't come up with something soon, then we NEED to reach out to Heaven." Asmodeus urged.

"What would we tell them?" Satan questioned. He made sure to speak with a tone that conveyed he wasn't being sarcastic. "If none of us have accomplished anything, how would Heaven fare better? Alone or combined, the problem is that somehow, some way, this bastard's eluding us. I don't think it's because we're Hellspawn." He argued.

"I wasn't just referring to the Heavenborns or the Seraphim. As you have stated, whoever's responsible is evading the combined power of multiple Deities at this point. If anyone could figure it out, it'd be The Almighty." Asmodeous clarified.

"Nope. Sorry." Lucifer interrupted the conversation. "I can tell you right now that my father wouldn't do a damn thing." He said.

"Seriously? Even though this involves his granddaughter?" Mammon challenged.

"Mhm. If God's not already here, then he's not showing up. His lack of presence is meant to tell us that he's not needed. It would have to be something much grander for him to lend a hand." Lucifer explained.

"Damn. Even by my standards, that's a bit much," Mammon replied, genuinely surprised.

"Well, if all of us go together, surely we won't be ignored." Asmodeus insisted, not giving up on the idea.

"I'm telling you, it won't work. Even if we have Sera, Emily, the Virtues, and Adam accompany us, my father will not open those doors unless he-"

FWOOM

...A...portal appeared. Immediately, everyone was stunned. Not only was the rift unexpected, but it was unfamiliar. That light blue coloration wasn't something any of them had-

"WAIT!" Husk, who was sitting behind the front desk, jumped to his feet. "THAT'S IT! THE PORTAL! THE ONE NIFTY FELL THROUGH!" He realized.

The atmosphere changed. Everyone was on guard. Weapons were summoned, powers were conjured, and battle stances were taken. What could this mean?! Was the kidnapper so bold that they'd-

"STOP!" A woman's voice cried out. "STAND DOWN! DON'T DO ANYTHING!" She ordered.

Before the few people who recognized that voice could react, its owner emerged from the portal. No different from how she'd been earlier that day, Nifty now stood with her back to the rift inside the lobby.

"NIFTY!" Charlotte, Vagatha, and Husk shouted. They would've run toward her, but another outburst stopped them.

"NO! DON'T!" Nifty yelled back. "I know this doesn't make ANY sense! I do! But I am BEGGING everyone who is here to stay silent and do NOTHING! It will all be explained, but you NEED to be patient!" She instructed.

No one knew what to make of this. Perplexed expressions were exchanged between the group. When Nifty saw someone about to say something, she prevented that, too.

"SHH!" Nifty hushed, regaining their focus. "Please, remain still and just listen." She repeated before stepping away from the portal.

Nifty positioned herself to the left side of the rift. When she stopped moving, someone else emerged. It was...a Sinner?

"Hello, everyone," A gray-haired woman greeted the group. She was casually dressed, nothing special. "My name is Olivia Mayberry. I will be assisting the next person who exits the portal with an explanation of the situation. As Nifty has already communicated, we must insist that you do not speak or do anything as the presentation is prepared." She stated.

A presentation? What? Every second that passed only made it harder to grasp what was unfolding. Nifty WAS kidnapped, right? Or was this somehow a-

...

...

...

What...are...those things? That was the only thought on anyone's mind. Abominable corpses contained in displays were brought through the rift by machines that carried them. These amazingly advanced devices were alien. No one in either Hell or Heaven had technology like that!

The same applied to the corpses. There were only three that resembled something the group knew about, which was Humanity. However, their forms were so...ugh, it's hard to put into words! Mutated? Mangled? Rearranged? All of the above? Then, you had the pieces of metal and technology that had been crudely fused and integrated with the bodies. What is all this?!

"Nifty..." Charlotte muttered, unable to remain quiet. "What is going on? Where did you go? Please, you have to-"

Just then, the third person that Olivia referred to emerged. Of course, to the group, they didn't think it was. The entity was purely mechanical, not a trace of flesh to be seen. But it would reveal the truth when it spoke.

"Greetings, rulers of Hell," The machine sounded like a man, taking everyone aback. "I am Doctor Samuel Hayden. Before I proceed, I want you to know that neither side of this interaction is less or more ready for what is transpiring. Yes, we've ambushed you, in a sense. But it was never our intention to meet like this. As such, we've decided the best way to set everything straight is to explain ourselves immediately. If you would grant me the chance to do so, I'm confident some, maybe most, of your questions and uncertainty will be addressed." He said, ending with a request.

Another series of glances were exchanged. What could anyone possibly do at a moment like this? Yet, as odd as it was, seeing Nifty's calm demeanor and lack of any injury is what compelled the group to give this mechanical man the chance he wanted. So, no one did anything.

"Thank you. Your decision has made this so much easier." Samuel told them, happy that this was the reaction. What follows is the presentation that was promised:

"I will disregard any attempt at formality and etiquette for now. It'll save us some time if I don't worry about your social customs. I promise I will show you the respect you are due when we're done. Until then, I shall treat this like any lecture I've conducted in the past.

As I've already informed you, I am Samuel Hayden. I am the leader of an organization known as the Union Aerospace Corporation, or UAC for short. The UAC, with no exaggeration, does everything. What is important to this predicament is the UAC's research into realities that exist outside of the one I know as my home.

Through our work, we discovered a realm that we deemed Hell. It was given this name because it matched nearly every depiction and assumption of Hell that my species has imagined. Some of the creatures I have brought with me originate from that place. The others were the result of Demonic possession or unethical experimentation.

Tragically, there was a disaster. Something that could be described as apocalyptic. I cannot get into the details now as it would prolong this presentation. What must be shared is that only two people survived the event, and fifty-thousand-plus lives were lost. The cause of such horror was the Hell we discovered. From here on, I shall refer to it by its proper name. Doom.

Like the tragedy, I cannot delve into Doom right now. All you need to know is that it is not like your home, THIS Hell. You are civilized. You have cities, culture, and a structured system of order. Doom is primordial. There is no reasoning with Doom itself or its Demons. They destroy and corrupt everything for personal gain and satisfaction. What's worse is that no matter how many you kill, they are endless. A ravenous horde that makes all other life it comes into contact with extinct.

Fortunately, I and the other survivor of the disaster repelled Doom. For reasons that are still a mystery to us, it cannot breach other realities. It must be granted access either intentionally or accidentally. So, with Doom's invasion thwarted, we began the restoration of the UAC's facilities where it occurred. We also dealt with any distortions that remained. These disturbances were like tears in reality that had once been used as portals or something similar. Nearly all of them were nothing more than volatile energy, except for one. That single exception is what has led to this.

From here, I shall have Olivia take over the presentation. All of you can clearly tell that she is a Sinner. We believe that hearing the rest from her will help support everything I've said. At the very least, it will offer a more trustworthy perspective."

"Thank you, Samuel. As he mentioned, I am a Sinner. Apart from my physical appearance, the majority of you can feel and see my soul. We can't hide what I am or alter it in some fashion. So, with that out of the way, let us continue.

Upon discovering Hell, OURS, to ensure there's no misunderstanding, Samuel and his partner conducted surveys of the environment. After a few days, they found Pentagram City. As Samuel's partner stealthily entered the city, he came across me purely by chance. For the sake of transparency, I was almost raped. Three men had forced themselves on me in the alleyway I'd been living in since I arrived in Hell. Had Samuel's partner not intervened, I would've been defiled and wounded.

Follwing my rescue, I was taken to where these men come from. It's only been a day or so since then, but still, I must stress that it has been the best day I've had in a VERY long time. I was not mistreated or abused by these men. They took care of me, healed my injuries, and gave me a place to stay. I was even provided a new shirt, as my old one had been torn off my body, along with a freshly prepared hot meal. I took the first shower I've had since I died, and it was wonderful. Throughout it all, Samuel and his partner have treated me like a person and an equal. Even if you do not believe a single word Samuel has spoken, know that I will defend both men's moral character. I'll also allow the examination of my memories should you remain unconvinced.

In regards to Doom, I will also attest that it is real. The corpses you see with us are NOTHING. There are more dead bodies, but that's NOT the only evidence. We believed these specimens would be better than bringing artifacts, tablets, and other important items retrieved from Doom. We knew that a valid argument could've been made that every object and record was fabricated. Yet, it's rather difficult to fake corpses of any kind. Each of them has been expertly preserved, so even their flesh, blood, and organs are viable for study.

To conclude, Samuel Hayden and his partner are not dangerous. In relation to Nifty's abduction, there is a story to tell, but we'll wait until you've processed this information and initiate conversation. Everything that has led to the present is the result of chance and nothing else. We hope that, at the very least, you are willing to engage in diplomatic discussion. Thank you for granting us the time that you have already."

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

Slowly, Lucifer walked forward. Everyone watched as he moved until he was in the middle of the room. Once there, he looked up at the ceiling and outstretched his arms, holding tightly onto his cane.

"WELL, DAD?!" Lucifer spoke as loudly as he could. You almost felt nervous that he might hurt himself. "IS THIS NOT ENOUGH?! WE CAN HANDLE THIS?! THIS INSANITY?!" He carried on.

"Take note, we have confirmation of God," Samuel whispered to Olivia, to which she nodded.

"Lucifer, dear, I don't think that's helping." Lilith said.

"I'M AWARE," Lucifer assured her. "BUT I STILL WANT MY FATHER TO KNOW HOW MUCH I APPRECIATE HIM LEAVING THIS ALL TO US! THANKS, DAD! REAL SWELL OF YA!" He went on.

"I'm sorry," Eve apologized with an awkward smile. "Lucifer loves to be theatrical..." She informed them.

"It's quite alright. If anything, it's a relief." Samuel confessed. "What Lucifer has just confirmed for us is that God exists in this reality AND that he isn't coming to meet us. Presumably, it's because he already knows of our existence or, from how it sounds, he thinks you are enough." He said.

"YUP! GOOD OL, PAPA!" Lucifer rambled, finally moving his gaze away from the ceiling. "I'M CONVINCED NOW THAT WE CAN DO WHATEVER WE WANT, AND THE GREAT ALMIGHTY WON'T EVEN CARE!" He ranted.

"H-Hold on!" Charlotte exclaimed, getting all eyes on her. "Everyone! Think about this! If my grandfather really isn't going to arrive, then that means there's nothing he needs to do or say." She pointed out.

"Uh, yeah, Charlie, that's what your Dad's going on about," Vagatha responded, confused by her statement.

"No! You're not getting it!" Charlotte insisted before pointing at Samuel. "This man has claimed that there's another Hell called Doom. He's referred to Demons who have killed people in the tens of thousands! If there was ANYTHING untruthful about what has been shared, wouldn't my grandfather want to correct it? What we're dealing with here is existential! Our entire perception of everything we know could be changed! If there was even a SLIGHT chance that we could be tricked and made to believe something that was just a grand lie, wouldn't God be compelled to prevent it, ESPECIALLY since his family is involved?" She explained, ending with a question.

...Holy shit. Charlotte...made a point. Her being able to do so wasn't the shocker. It was that if Lucifer's assertion about his father's absence was accurate, which they had no reason to believe it wasn't, then...that meant...as Charlotte said...everything...was...

CLAP

"Hold it! Hold it! No one speaks until I have spoken!" Satan ordered. "There's something we're overlooking right now. As that presentation went on, we were told about TWO people from this alleged other reality. Two of the three persons here are Sinners. So, where's your missing fourth? How can we be sure that they're not somehow doing something out of sight?" He told them, ending with a suggestion.

Although the accusation was a bit outlandish, Satan's observation still stood. What's even more interesting is that the second man hadn't been named. He was only referred to as such and by calling him Samuel's partner. Who was he?

"Very perceptive of you, sir," Samuel praised him, hoping to be seen as agreeable. "My partner, the missing fourth person, is waiting to come through the portal. We thought that he would be the most compelling evidence we can show you. Any questions you want to ask about Doom and its Demons, as well as his experiences, will be thoroughly explored. No stone left unturned, as the saying goes." He informed him.

"Hmph, then bring him out already." Satan demanded, folding his arms.

Luckily, Satan's voice reached the other side of the rift. Without needing anyone else to usher him forward, the mystery man emerged. The first thing everyone saw was the bright green suit of armor he wore. The next thing they noticed was-

"GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Out of nowhere, Beelzebub started screaming bloody murder while falling to the floor. She clutched her head with two of her hands while the remaining pair did the same to her chest.

"BEE?!" Asmodeus was the first to react, rushing to her side. Anyone else who was nearby reacted similarly.

"PAIN! PAIN! PAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAIN!" Beelzebub cried, tears flowing from her eyes. "ANGER! RAGE! DEPRESSION! DESPERATION! SUICIDAL! MISERY! ANGUISH!" She yelled.

"IT'S HIM!" Lilith realized, pointing at the armored man. "BEELZEBUB'S AN EMPATH! SHE'S SENSITIVE TO SOULS AND THEIR EMOTIONS! SHE'S OVERWHELMED!" She told them.

Again, without needing anyone else to guide him, the man retreated through the portal. From his side, he kept running to give the poor woman as much space as he could.

"Breathe, Bee, breathe!" Asmodeus instructed as he pulled her into his arms.

" *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* " Beelzebub was panting. Her body shook violently. "Suffering...so...much...suffering...I...I've never...felt this...never...never..." She whimpered, clinging to Asmodeus.

Nothing else was said. Everyone's focus, including Samuel's, was on the incapacitated Sin. She was moved to one of the couches in the lobby to make her more comfortable. Those who were able to do so tended to Beelzebub. The others were left to their thoughts as they processed what they saw. As for the mystery man, his introduction would have to wait.

Chapter Text

Expect the unexpected. Be ready for anything. Never let your guard down. These mentalities were but a few of Doomguy's. They played an important role in keeping him alive.

The man was always on alert. His mind had been honed to consider everything. Yet, today marked the first time he could recall when he wasn't so hyper-vigilant. Maybe if he had been, this unfortunate development could've been avoided.

Then again, really, how much experience did Doomguy have with psychic-related abilities? That was what an empath was, right? At least, that's how he understood it. But maybe it went deeper? Was the categorization wrong?

Eh, it doesn't matter. Things were going smoothly, but now, who knows? The Sins could interpret this as an attack against one of them. To anyone else, that would be ridiculous. The situation was just an accident. But to Doomguy, he couldn't keep from blaming himself.

For once, at long last, the man wasn't dealing with the end times. This wasn't one of those old missions where the powers that be continued to use him and no one else against the Demons. He wasn't alone, trapped in that nightmare, killing these things for eternity. It could be different. Doom wouldn't get the chance to-

"Doomguy!"

That was Nifty's voice. As Doomguy looked up from the floor, which he had been vacantly staring at, he saw Nifty outside of Samuel's office. That was where he had gone after leaving the hotel lobby through the portal. The rift was nearby in an open atrium that was connected to the same corridor as this room.

"Are you okay?" Nifty asked, coming closer as she did.

Doomguy tilted his head in reaction. Was he okay? He wasn't the one who had a breakdown.

"Hmm, that does sound weird, huh?" Nifty acknowledged, trying to find the right words to explain. "I'm not asking if you're okay because of any pain or discomfort. I figured you might be blaming yourself for what happened." She said.

Ah, that makes sense. Additionally, Nifty was right on the mark. Seeing as how these two were already developing a relationship, Doomguy didn't mind confirming that her assumption was true.

"Hey, it's not your fault," Nifty assured him, placing her hand on his leg. "I didn't even know about Beelzebub's power. Well, that SPECIFIC one. You didn't do that on purpose, so you shouldn't kick yourself over it." She reasoned.

Doomguy knew Nifty was right, but he still felt guilty. From how it sounded, Beelzebub felt EVERYTHING. He didn't want anyone to experience his burdens, be they physical or spiritual. Nifty could tell Doomguy was still bothered. So, it was up to her to help take his mind off this little bump.

FWOOSH

"Hi," Nifty greeted Doomguy as he pulled his head back to look at her. Yup. She was on his shoulders again.

Like before, Doomguy titled his head. What was this woman's goal?

"It's pretty hard to focus on yourself when I'm up here, huh?" Nifty inquired with a cheeky smile, lightly patting the helmet. Ah, that was her angle.

Instead of bucking like a bronco like last time, Doomguy reached up to remove her with his hands. Sadly, that surprising strength reappeared. Nifty's limbs locked themselves to that helmet as if it were her only way to stay alive.

"You'll have to kill me to get me off!" Nifty proclaimed with gusto. Yeah, no, this chick was wild. But Doomguy couldn't deny that it was charming.

"Hey! Nifty!"

A new voice? More precisely, it was new to Doomguy. When Nifty heard it, her attention was taken away from the man she was wrapped around.

"That's Husk," Nifty said as her eye widened. "Wait...did he come through the portal?" She questioned.

That was the only way hearing Husk made sense. With Nifty remaining where she was, Doomguy moved them both to the atrium. Samuel's office was on the highest floor within the space, so the duo needed to look down at the lowest point from a railing. Sure enough, standing there, in the middle of the atrium next to the rift, was Husk. However, he wasn't alone.

"There you are!" Charlotte exclaimed as she looked up at the pair. Husk and Vagatha, who was also there, did the same.

"What're you guys doing here?" Nifty asked.

"That's funny coming from the woman who ran off without telling anyone!" Husk exclaimed, causing her to roll her eye.

"Guys, we've already had the presentation, you know it's not dangerous," Nifty said.

"No, we don't!" Vagatha replied before she pointed upward. "You came here to see him, right? The guy whose name we still don't know. Did you think we wouldn't be worried that something might happen?" She challenged.

"Oh, for crying out loud..." Nifty sighed, now looking at Doomguy. "Sorry about this. My friends are always worried about me. I think it's because I'm small." She told him.

"Excuse me!" Charlotte called out. "Sir, could you and Nifty please come down here? It'll be easier to talk if we don't have to raise our voices like this!" She requested.

In response, Doomguy did something that most might view as unhinged. With NO hesitation, he vaulted over the railing. Remember, Nifty was still on his shoulders. When she realized what was happening, she made sure her grip was tight!

As for the others, they had no time to react. They watched as this armored man plummeted to the ground floor and landed with a mighty:

BOOM

Whoa. The man barely moved when he landed. Like, his knees didn't bend or anything. He just...took the full impact...like it was nothing.

"WOO!" Nifty cheered, throwing her hands into the air. "That was SO much better than taking the stairs!" She exclaimed, laughing a little.

"We could've used a LITTLE warning." Husk commented.

"You wouldn't have gotten one," Nifty revealed as she pointed at Doomguy. "He doesn't speak. He's mute." She informed them.

"Oh? How come?" Vagatha inquired.

"Vaggie, that's probably a sensitive subject." Charlotte whispered.

Before someone else said something, Doomguy nodded.

"Right, my bad," Vagatha acknowledged as she folded her arms. "Still, we DO need to know SOMETHING about you." She insisted.

"How about a proper introduction?" Nifty suggested with a smile. "Doomguy, these are my friends. Husk is the cat. Charlie is the Princess of Hell. Vaggie is the one with the cool eyepatch." She listed.

"Doomguy? That's his name?" Husk questioned.

"Mhm. It's the only one we have. Samuel's employees came up with it since he was found in Doom." Nifty explained.

"Wait, found? What does that mean?" Vagatha pressed.

"From how Samuel made it sound, he and his people were exploring Doom, and they came across a tomb of some kind. Inside of it was a sarcophagus. When it was brought back and opened, they found Doomguy." Nifty shared.

Silence took the air. The trio looked at Doomguy with disbelief.

"...Were...you dead...and then revived?..." Vagatha asked. To answer, Doomguy shook his head.

"Was it...some kind of prison? Like a cage?" Husk guessed. In reply, Doomguy nodded.

"..." Charlotte adorned a pained expression. "...Was it...long?" She hesitantly inquired. To her dismay, Doomguy nodded.

"How long, though? Years?" Husk followed up. Doomguy nodded.

"Decades?" Vagatha continued. Doomguy nodded.

"...Centuries?..." Charlotte asked quietly, looking distraught.

To everyone's horror, Doomguy nodded. Afterward, silence returned. Surely, that's where it had to stop, right? I mean, Charlotte was hundreds of years old. There's no way that this man was older than her! That can't be true!

"...Are...you human?" Husk inquired, resuming the conversation. In response, Doomguy nodded.

"While in Doom, did you stop aging?" Vagatha asked. To answer, Doomguy shook his head.

"Huh?" Nifty reacted, finally joining. "If that's true, then why didn't you die from getting older?" She inquired.

In reply, Doomguy lightly knocked on his chest plate.

"The suit stopped you from aging?" Nifty guessed, trying to determine the exact meaning. In response, Doomguy held out his hand, outstretched his fingers, and wobbled it a little.

"Okay, partially true, then," Vagatha determined, receiving a thumbs up. "So, the suit IS responsible, but its purpose wasn't to prevent you from aging. That's just something it ended up doing. Are we on the right track?" She guessed. To everyone's relief, Doomguy gave another thumbs up.

"Hmm..." Charlotte hummed, closing her eyes. "...I think I got it..." She muttered after a few seconds. "In Hell, there are ways for Hellspawn to empower themselves. You can perform rituals, use enchanted items, or work on the soul itself. Would you say that your suit works like that? It's a way to improve your body and soul?" She proposed, restoring her vision. For the third time in a row, Doomguy used his thumb for confirmation.

"So, did you have that suit before Doom? To be clear, what I'm saying is did it come from the same place you did?" Husk asked. To everyone's surprise, Doomguy shook his head.

"Hold on, this suit was in Doom?" Vagatha pressed. Doomguy shook his head again, worsening their confusion.

"Alright, let's think about this for a second," Charlotte ordered before another question came out. "Doomguy didn't have the suit before Doom. However, he didn't find it in Doom, either..." She repeated. Almost immediately, she snapped her fingers. "Is it the wording? Specifically, the word find?" She guessed. In reply, Doomguy nodded.

"What the? That doesn't make sense!" Husk exclaimed. "If you didn't bring it with you and you didn't find it, the only other explanation is that someone gave it to you!" He declared.

To everyone's shock, Doomguy nodded. WHAT?! HUH?! But...wait! No, that...I don't...what?

That was pretty much how everyone was reacting internally. Doomguy could discern that from the way their faces were scrunching due to overwhelming befuddlement. He knew that was a bombshell, but he wasn't going to lie to them. Besides, Samuel already knew, so it's not like it was a super secret or something. Sadly for the group, though, this Q&A was over.

"Oh! You're all here," Olivia said as she emerged from the portal. She was expecting them to be in Samuel's office.

"Olivia? What's up?" Nifty reacted.

"It's Beelzebub. She's coherent and recovered." Olivia informed them. "And, before you get nervous, she's prepared herself for you to come into the lobby." She added, speaking to Doomguy.

In response, Doomguy folded his arms to convey his hesitation.

"I've been given assurance not only from Beelzebub but from the other Sins and the Queens as well. Samuel would've delivered this information, but much like you with those present, he's been engaged in conversation." Olivia stated.

Even still, Doomguy looked unsure. Admittedly, it was very sweet of him to be so worried. Yet, it was also quite depressing when you thought about it. He was now aware that his soul, when felt by an empath, was a dangerous thing. One could only imagine what state his soul must be in for that to be true.

"Hey," Nifty spoke, getting Doomguy to look at her. "We'll take it slow. Move through the portal little by little until you're on the other side. That way, if Beelzebub has a bad reaction like before, you can pull yourself back. For her, it'll be a quick jolt of discomfort, but that's it." She suggested.

...

...

...

Doomguy looked ahead, which made Nifty smile. No one else spoke or did anything. If things went south, then they'd stay here with him and Nifty. Regardless of the MANY unanswered questions, it wouldn’t be right to leave him alone while everyone else was in Hell.

After exchanging one more look with Nifty, whose smile gave him comfort, Doomguy started to cross over. Inch-by-inch, more of him made it through. To his relief, when he was on the other side completely, there was no sudden scream. So far, so good.

The Royal Family, the Sins, and Samuel looked at Doomguy. Now that Beelzebub wasn't writhing in pain, they could get a good look at one another. Those from Hell took note of how physically imposing Doomguy was for a supposed human being. For him, he found it interesting how varied these people were in every respect.

As Olivia and the others came through, Beelzebub rose from the couch she was sitting on. When she began walking toward him, Doomguy decided to meet her halfway. Nifty, not wanting to make things awkward, hopped down from her perch. Knowing her, she'd be back there before too long.

The duo reached one another in the middle of the room, right where Lucifer had been standing earlier. Although she couldn't see his eyes, Beelzebub stared intently at where they were behind Doomguy's visor. For almost half a minute, they remained like that as everyone watched. Then, something changed.

Beelzebub threw herself at Doomguy. Her arms wrapped around his torso, and she rested her head on his shoulder. Everyone could see how tightly she was squeezing. Her eyes were closed with the same intensity.

"It was brief, but I felt it all..." Beelzebub whispered, pushing her head against Doomguy's neck. "It's a miracle you're even alive. Survivor doesn't cover it. I don't know how much you've been through, but that doesn't matter. It was horrible..." She went on, tearing up. "I know how crazy this will sound, but still, I want to say it. If you ever want to work through it, please let me know." She requested before looking at him again. "I mean it. Seriously. No one should have to carry that. It sucks. It's the worst thing I've ever felt. Just thinking about how long you've had to deal with it alone makes me sick." She concluded.

Expectedly, Doomguy averted his gaze. He also tightened his fists. You could hear the material on the inside of the gloves creaking from the amount of strength he was exerting. But no one, especially Beelzebub, interpreted this as anger toward her or her offer for support.

It wasn't easy for any person to explore their trauma. Then, there was Doomguy. Not even Samuel knew the full history of this man. What had he lost? What happened to him before and after he was in Doom? How long has Doomguy been suffering by himself? Those questions, along with so many more, would never leave the minds of anyone here until they were answered. Alas, there was no way to be sure if that would ever happen.

Eventually, Doomguy looked at Beelzebub again. He gently removed her arms from himself, slowly nodding when he was done. That made Beelzebub smile. Even if Doomguy never shared his past, just knowing he would allow her to help him was enough.

CLAP

That came from Eve. When the room's attention fell on her, she smiled.

"I think what we need now is a reset," Eve decided. "Charlie, dear, I know we're in your hotel, but don't you think that the castle would be more comfortable for so many people? At the very least, we'll have a greater selection of food and beverages." She suggested.

"...Ooo..." Charlotte whispered, understanding her mom's intent. "Yup! I wholeheartedly agree." She responded.

"That's very kind of you, but I'm not sure it's appropriate for-"

"Nonsense," Lilith joined in with a smile. "Even if you can't eat, Samuel, it is still proper to accept an invitation from the Royal Family. After all, you promised you'd show us the respect we're due, right?" She told him, ending with a reminder.

Damn, Lilith used Samuel's words against him. He suspected that he could protest more, but these women would likely persist until he gave in.

"Are you opposed?" Samuel asked, referring to his partner. To answer, Doomguy shook his head.

"Wonderful! I promise we'll only need to wait ten minutes, twenty at most. Our staff are unrivaled in their efficiency." Lilith assured them.

"Fuck yeah!" Mammon exclaimed, pumping his fists. "All this existential shit's got me starving!" He carried on.

"Oh, please, you'd say that no matter what," Asmodeus argued while rolling his eyes.

"Now, now, no bickering," Eve interjected. "Let's be mindful of one another and focus on sorting everything in a peaceful and composed manner." She instructed.

And so, with everyone calm and collected, The Happy Hotel was left vacant as the group moved to the Magnes' castle. Samuel had the specimens taken back through the portal he created before it was closed. Although things hadn't gone precisely to plan, this was still the best possible outcome. The first hurdle of establishing relationships was cleared. Hopefully, for however many more there were, they would be relatively the same in terms of difficulty.

Chapter Text

You know, it never occurred to Samuel or Doomguy that there might be different culinary tastes in Hell. Maybe there were unique types of fauna and flora that produced unfamiliar meats, fruits, and vegetables. Although neither man would be eating, they were still intrigued to see what a full-course meal for a sizable party of people looked like, especially when it came from the Royal Family.

But then, the men's expectations were subverted. You had the usual cooked birds, such as chickens and turkeys. Regular-looking salads and other non-carnivorous offerings were prepared. The beverages range from regular water to the finest brand of vintage that has been fermenting for hundreds of years. Even the diningware, while made of the best materials, was still normal design-wise.

Fittingly, the others found amusement and let loose some harmless laughter at the men's surprise. When asked what either of them assumed the denizens of Hell consume, neither Samuel nor Doomguy really had an answer. Their imaginations formed the most basic of ideas, like fairly bloody meat that looked abnormal or fruits that seemed like they'd kill you in one bite.

After everyone had their fill of amusement from that, the rest of the meal proceeded as anticipated. Those from Hell took turns asking the men questions. Unless something was aimed directly at Doomguy, Samuel handled it. For most of the meal, the group focused on Doom and the tragedy that befell the UAC on Mars. Samuel requested to spare some details for personal reasons, which was understandable.

As Samuel spoke, he made sure not to be too descriptive unless someone asked for details. Since everyone was eating, he didn't want to say anything that would make them nauseous. The consideration was kind, but the others' curiosity got the better of them. While no one needed to be excused or became ill, the rate at which the food was eaten slowed. Even Mammon found himself taking fewer bites.

Per the group's insistence, Samuel spared nothing when describing Doom. While his knowledge wasn't as vast as his partner's, the UAC had discovered plenty. He shared the sights of sacrificial alters and ritual slaughter grounds. He told the others about the unpredictable nature of Doom and how the rules of how anything functions are dependent on where you are.

Very quickly, the Demons and their behavior became the subject. Some of the creatures baffled the group, such as the Imps. They were NOTHING like the Imps in Hell. Based on what Samuel shared, they were akin to pests that scurried everywhere while increasing their numbers at a rapid pace.

However, when the more fearsome monsters were revealed, like the Baron of Hell, that's when the group started staring at Doomguy. Barons, as they'd be referred to hereafter to prevent confusion, were literal tanks. A Baron's body was covered in natural bone plates that even armor-piercing ammunition struggled to damage. As for the little amount of exposed flesh that there was, that, too, was far more durable than you'd expect!

In every respect, Barons were sentient bulldozers. One of them was enough to slaughter an entire army of unprepared combatants. Standard ammunition and weaponized vehicles would mean NOTHING. Right when it seemed that was it, Samuel hit them with another shocker.

The Baron, in addition to its nearly unrivaled physical characteristics, can conjure green fireballs. The heat of these projectiles could melt or incinerate anything. Of course, it's possible that the sheer strength used by the Baron to launch it would kill you on impact before you could experience a burning sensation. Honestly, that'd be the best outcome if you found yourself in the presence of one.

It was then that the limit was reached. No one could fathom how Doomguy was able to fight one of those things as a human, even if he had access to powerful weapons! Immediately, Samuel proposed a demonstration. But to prevent any tension between him and his partner, he clarified it would only be a display of Doomguy in action and NOT a summoning of ANY Demons.

Before anyone else responded to that, Satan nominated himself as an opponent for the armored man. Obviously, this wasn't going to be a fight to the death or anything. Yet, Satan did assure that he'd hold nothing back. If Doomguy was capable of killing Barons by himself, then a one-on-one battle against a Sin wouldn't be too intimidating!

Naturally, there was some hesitation, but it didn't come from Doomguy. If there was one thing he was sure about, it was himself. There was no fear of accidentally hurting Satan too severely or perhaps ending his life. Doomguy's confidence only made Satan more eager to test him.

So, after some conversation to ensure both men knew what they were getting into, the group moved from the dining hall to the castle's grounds. Out here, there was plenty of space for Satan to do what he needed. Regarding Doomguy, he insisted on not using any weapons, much to the concern of everyone from Hell.

"Samuel, are you sure he'll be okay?" Olivia asked, standing next to the mechanical man.

"Olivia, I say to you with sincerity that any worry you feel should be aimed at Satan. I have a suspicion that Doomguy chose not to use weapons because he deems it unnecessary." Samuel answered.

"But...Satan's a Sin! A Deity-level entity!" Olivia exclaimed, appearing shocked.

"That I am," Satan interjected, getting all eyes on him. "As the Miss has just said, I am a god. I may not be THE God, Lucifer's father, but I am the strongest of the Sins who formed from Hell itself. My power is enough to keep the Hellspawns of every Ring under control. Across all of Hell, no one dares to cause disorder that goes against our natural ways. Even the Sinners, back when they were permitted to roam, knew damn well not to try my patience." He shared before pointing at Doomguy. "Too many a time have I been challenged. I may not be the Sin of Pride, but I can still smell a soul that reeks of ego. You choosing to face me without arming yourself isn't because of arrogance. Despite not speaking, you convey your assessment of me very clearly. I, at present, do not warrant more than what you can do by yourself." He stated. "Am I wrong?" He inquired.

In reply, Doomguy shook his head. He truly meant no insult or disrespect to Satan by keeping his weapons stashed away. Until he saw something that made him reconsider his choice, Doomguy wouldn't brandish a single armament.

"Heh, thought so," Satan remarked as he raised his hands. "Well then, I'll be sure to do my damnedest to change your mind." He promised.

FWOOSH

Instantly, Satan's palms were ignited. Yet, these flames wouldn't be used as projectiles. Instead, they were sent toward the ground. After contact was made, the fires spread rapidly, forming a massive circle around the combatants.

"Basic rules. Either one of us can't go on, or there's a ring out. Sound good?" Satan said, receiving a nod from Doomguy.

For but a second, nothing happened. Both fighters looked at each other and stayed stationary. Everyone assumed Satan would use magic or his wings to gain a significant advantage. But this was a battle for his honor as a Sin. There could be NO room for doubt or discourse as to how the strongest one was determined.

FWISH

In a blink, Satan lunged at Doomguy and swung at him with his right fist. The men had been standing apart from each other by a distance of twenty feet. The sheer strength in Satan's legs allowed him to cross that gap like it was nothing. Yet, just as impressively, Doomguy reacted.

FWISH

Doomguy dodged and attempted a counterattack. In contrast to Satan's opening haymaker, he threw a scarily sharp straight. Satan could feel the fist glide across the left side of his face as he barely evaded it. If his skin were that of a human's, it would've been peeled away, exposing the bleeding muscle beneath.

FWISH FWISH FWISH FWISH FWISH FWISH FWISH FWISH

A boxing match. That's how this fight began. These two powerhouses were sending out lethal hits without any restraint. If anyone else were participating, including some of the Sins, there'd be a legitimate risk of fatal injury.

However, as the men continued their exchange of fists and dodges, no one could sense fear from either of them. Back and forth, the men slowly moved around within the ring of fire. Uppercuts, flickers, jabs, counters, and combinations. It was almost like Satan and Doomguy were fighting themselves. The way they could see the intent in every movement was incredible!

Again, Satan had options. He could've incorporated his tail to make it harder for Doomguy. But as this punching contest continued, more apparent than before, it was understood that this was about integrity. How would it look if Satan wasn't able to fight equally to a human?

BOOM

Like an explosion, a connection was finally made. Doomguy was sent skidding across the ground from the force. However, to everyone's shock, he stayed upright! His posture was barely affected by the impact!

"..." Satan lowered his fists, staring intently at Doomguy. "You're out of practice, aren't you?" He inquired.

In response, Doomguy nodded. He also lowered his arms, for it seemed as though they were done boxing.

"Hmph, figured," Satan muttered, still staring. "Your openings are microscopic. They're so brief that I wondered if my mind was making me see what I wanted out of desperation. But, as has been shown, that was not the case." He told him. "Do the Barons and other melee-focused Demons lack technique? Do you feel it unnecessary to use your skills when they have none?" He asked.

To answer, Doomguy nodded again.

"Hmm..." Satan hummed, rubbing his chin. "Despite that, you still trained when you could. Even if the Demons did little more than swing their arms wildly at you, it made no sense to let any part of you slip. That could've made it easier for them." He guessed.

For the third time, Doomguy nodded.

"Fighting these so-called Demons must be equal parts deadly and demanding. If they are as savage and mindless as you and Samuel claim, yet you still kept yourself as close to your peak as was feasible, then anything less than your best would've meant the end." Satan concluded, receiving one final nod.

FWOOSH

Satan stretched his wings, showing them in all of their glory.

"Then I shall do no disrespect to such a devoted warrior. Finding a true equal in Hell in the art of violence has always been exhausting. If you still believe that you can handle all that I am, I will give it to you from here on out." Satan declared.

In reply, Doomguy slightly changed his stance. It wasn't a boxing form like before. The subtle alteration communicated that he was both ready and waiting for whatever his opponent intended.

In a single motion, Satan's wings sent him into the sky. He rose high enough to become small in everyone's view. Then, on all sides, fire ignited and floated with him. As the number increased without stopping, those below realized what was about to happen.

BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM

A torrential assault of exploding fireballs. Large quantities of soil and stone were sent flying this way and that from the detonations. In little time, the combat space became a cloud of dirt and debris. No one could see Doomguy.

"HEY!" Nifty called out, looking up at the sky. "THAT'S NOT FAIR!" She yelled.

"ALSO, YOU'RE RUINING OUR YARD!" Lucifer chimed in, receiving a few sideways glances from the others.

"Our silent guest claimed he could handle everything that I am. Did you expect me not to do something like this?" Satan challenged, maintaining the volley. He did not raise his voice since he could ensure it reached them regardless of volume. "If this is too much for him, then he either grossly underestimated me or overestimated his-"

It's funny. Everybody saw Doomguy take a punch from Satan that would've caused the majority of people to explode. None of them wondered how that was possible, though. Was it Doomguy's suit of armor? Was it the imposing musculature he possessed? Was it a combination of both working together? Whatever the explanation, the group just accepted what transpired and left it at that.

However, if any of them had bothered to consider the fact that Doomguy's posture was barely made different, that would've led them to the answer. Sure, the eyes were automatically drawn to the massive torso and the hi-tech-looking armor. But did no one think about the lower body? If the legs weren't equally impressive, they would've been shattered by the force Satan's punch generated. Yet, like everything else, they were no worse for wear.

With all that said, the only person who wasn't surprised at that moment was Samuel. He knew what his partner was going to do when the destruction of Satan's bombardment obscured him. Doomguy bent his knees, stored up tension, and then released it. If the man's arms were capable of ripping and tearing through Demons who were nearly indestructible, it only made sense that his legs would be as impressive.

Satan, who was in the middle of speaking, had no time to react when Doomguy suddenly appeared. He also had no chance to avoid the uppercut that was prepared alongside the jump. In the single second between the punch being thrown and it connecting, the only thing Satan saw was a green mass speeding toward him.

CRACK

The air filled with a sickening, shattering sound. Satan's lower jaw had been forced into the upper one. All of the teeth were broken. Satan himself appeared unconscious from the blow, indicated by how he limply fell from the sky alongside Doomguy's controlled descent.

No one was able to react. The group was stunned by how fast things had changed. Even when Satan's body hit the ground and lay there motionless, everything was still. Only after Doomguy landed and the scene cemented itself was there a reaction.

"UNCLE SATAN!" Charlotte cried out, horrified by the sight before her.

Fueled by emotion, Charlotte tried to rush forward to check on the fallen Sin. Yet, she was stopped by her father's cane as it was put in her way.

"Father! What're you doing?!" Charlotte questioned. "Uncle Satan needs help!" She exclaimed.

"No, sweetie," Lucifer corrected her before pointing at the scene. "Just watch." He instructed.

What?! Watch?! Are you serious?! Satan was unconscious and bleeding! He needed medical attention! This fight was over! Doomguy won! There's-

FWOOSH

A spontaneous eruption of fire occurred within the combat area. Satan's body disappeared as the flames consumed it.

...

...

...

No, wait, that wasn't it. A raging inferno hadn't overtaken Satan. He WAS the surging heat that grew at a rapid rate. Bigger and taller, the fire soon reached a colossal stature. Then, the flames took shape, creating a fiery image of the Sin.

"I must apologize," Satan's voice came from the crackling heat, giving it a very ethereal quality. "I was about to accuse you of misjudgement. Then, like hubris itself, you corrected me. I now know what you are, sir. I've begun to form a proper understanding of what you've endured. To deliver a strike against a Sin and cause such damage is unheard of. Until today, only those of similar status could've accomplished it. But here you are. A man whose far different than any we've seen prior. Before we finish this, I'd like to acknowledge you as a show of respect. You've earned it." He stated.

In reply, Doomguy relaxed his posture. Then, he raised his right arm and saluted Satan. He hoped this gesture would be received as a mutual acknowledgment of power. In reaction, Satan smiled, showing that it was.

Afterward, the fight resumed. What followed would likely be the finale. Satan, remaining as fire, surrounded Doomguy. The flames spiraled upward, turning at an imperceivable speed. The result was a towering cyclone of bright orange heat.

No one could see what was happening to Doomguy, but they could hear it. From within, blindingly swift jets of fire shot out from the cyclone and struck him. The easiest way to describe this would be to imagine getting shot at from all directions by a highly-pressured stream of water. The kind you would see be used for industrial work to cut metal.

From every possible angle, Doomguy was assaulted. Blast after blast after blast. All of the attacks were happening simultaneously as well, meaning there was no pattern or rhythm to discern.

"Let us see if Doom and its Demons compares to the fires of Hell and the strength of a Sin!" The voice of Satan exclaimed.

DING DING DING DING DING DING DING DING DING

Although that may not sound impressive, I can assure you that it is. Doomguy's suit was being dented and cracked all over. The power and precision behind these focused blasts were equivalent to a high-caliber rifle meant for damaging heavily armored vehicles. It would only take a matter of minutes for either the suit to break apart or for openings to appear that would allow Satan to strike at the body.

"Samuel!" Olivia exclaimed with clenched fists. "Is he alright?! Can he handle that?!" She asked.

"I'm sorry, Olivia, but I cannot answer," Samuel admitted, shocking her and the rest of the group. "Satan has become a completely ethereal entity. The only thing I've witnessed Doomguy fight that is somewhat comparable would be Demons known as Summoners. They are able to turn into energy for movement and evasion. But no Summoner comes close to Satan in terms of power. The only attacks I know them to have are crimson waves that they send across the ground or through the air. Doomguy's suit and body were resilient to them, but again, this is a much different situation. Another important distinction is that he only ever made contact with Summoners when they were corporeal. I believe it's safe to say that Satan won't be returning to a normal form until this fight is over." He told them.

After hearing that, the mood changed. Everyone stared at the cyclone with nervousness and worry. Was this too much? Did there need to be an intervention? Surely Doomguy wouldn't be stubborn enough to risk injury just to try and win, right?

Inside the cyclone, it wasn't a pretty sight. Doomguy's suit was charred by now. So much of the metal was splintered, dented, and removed. Satan wasn't able to see skin yet, but it was only a matter of time until he could.

From Doomguy's perspective, he wasn't sure what to do. His helmet, which was also damaged, couldn't provide any helpful information. He had to think of something!

CRASH

A jet of flames struck the visor, shattering it. Now, Doomguy's eyes were exposed. Satan wouldn't try to blind him or cause any other serious harm. What happened to the visor was just the natural progression of this assault.

However, unknown to either man at that moment, the visor's destruction would decide the outcome. Doomguy had been so focused on what information it could give him that he didn't study the blasts himself. With only his eyes to rely on, he noticed that the streams were always connected to the cyclone. They weren't a type of ranged attack in the typical sense, much like a fireball.

That's when it clicked. Doomguy compared the impacts of these blows to Satan's punch from earlier. There were differences, yes, but there was also enough similarity for Doomguy to consider something. If his assumption proved true, then maybe, as crazy as this idea was, it could turn the tide!

Doomguy closed his eyes and focused. Trying to track the emergence of these jets was impossible unless you waited for specific ones. While Satan didn't have a pattern, he didn't hit the same spots right away. There was always a brief period where the strikes were aimed elsehwere. So, Doomugy listened and waited, putting all of his attention on the walls of the cyclone that were horizontally adjacent to him.

...

...

...

FWISHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH

When Doomguy heard the streams appear, he snapped his hands toward them. As they flew forward, he attempted to grab on. The sizzling sound was the fire burning against Doomguy's gloves. His theory had proven true. All of these blows were delivered directly by Satan!

"Well done. Well done, indeed." The voice of Satan praised. "You're the first to figure this out. Yet, I can't help but wonder if you know what you're in for now. You've got a grip, but can you hold on?" He said, ending with a question.

Suddenly, the cyclone began twisting and turning far more aggressively. On the inside, Doomguy was lifted from the ground while being spun. He refused to release his opponent, which did impress Satan. But this bronco hadn't even started kicking yet.

As Doomguy ascended, more jets of fire were sent out. The suit was badly damaged now, getting ever closer to breaking. When Doomguy reached the top of the cyclone, it unexpectedly bent over. The only way to interpret this was that Satan was going to pile-drive his opponent into the ground from all the way in the sky at top speed!

"You've got about ten seconds to give up!" Satan warned. "One! Two! Three! Four! Fi-"

One motion. That's all it took. Doomguy pulled his arms together, bringing with him the walls of the cyclone. In doing so, he made the entire thing collapse.

Like before, Doomguy had been building the tension in his muscles. As shown, it was for the sake of a single pull that made his arms not only come closer but also fold over each other. That made the cyclone's walls collide, which in turn caused it to dissipate. Unable to maintain the appearance of a cyclone, the Sin manifested before Doomguy's eyes.

Together, the duo plummeted toward the land. Doomguy's hands were wrapped around Satan's wrists. However, Satan could easily recreate his wings and keep them in the sky, prolonging the struggle.

Sadly, Doomguy wouldn't give Satan the opportunity. Once his head appeared, providing a target, Doomguy made another wager. All or nothing. No holding back.

BAM

With every bit of strength he could place in his neck, Doomguy delivered a devastating headbutt. Unlike last time, Satan was truly OUT. His eyes were vacant, his mouth was open, and what could be seen of his body was limp. This battle was finished.

...Well...not quite. Both men were still in the air and were falling head-first toward the ground. I'm pretty sure you know what happens next.

BOOM

In the end, Satan got his pile-driver. It wasn't as he wanted it, but the result was still achieved. Both he and Doomguy were driven into the land like nails being hammered. In addition to the explosion this caused, it received an appropriate reaction.

"HOLY FUCK!" Mammon shouted before everyone rushed over. When Satan got his lights turned off, the ring of fire disappeared.

"DOOMGUY!" Nifty and Olivia cried out, mostly concerned about him.

"SATAN!" The Sins, Lucifer included, cried out for their fellow Deity.

As the group swarmed the impact zone, they were met with a surprise. Doomguy, acting as if that crazy shit didn't just happen, casually got to his feet with Satan in his arms. When he looked at the others, he expected them to comment on it. Yet, strangely, they were all silent as they stared at him, specifically.

"Ahem," Samuel cleared his non-existent throat. He was the only one who didn't run over and instead chose to move at a casual pace. "I'm afraid your helmet didn't survive," He revealed.

Sure enough, Doomguy's head was exposed. The helmet was in pieces at his feet, along with a good chunk of the suit. While the armor still covered his body, it was in DESPERATE need of repair. But the only one thinking about that was Samuel. Everyone else kept gawking at the exposed visage of the human man.

Except for Satan. The poor guy was hanging from Doomguy's arms like a wet rag. Hopefully, the others would get over their shock soon and give him some attention. At the very least, do him the dignity of putting his tongue back in his mouth rather than letting it lay freely outside of it.

Chapter Text

...

...

...Ugh...

...

...

...Damn, my head hurts...

...

...

...Did...I drink too much again?...

...

...

...No...I wasn't drinking...what was I...doing?...

...

...

...Fighting...yeah...I was...fighting...I was fighting...

...

...

...GAH!

Following that startled exclamation, Satan sprung forward from a prone position. Now, he was sitting upright in a bed that he'd been placed in. Whoever was responsible was nice enough to give him a blanket, too.

"Shit, that's one Hell of a headbutt..." Satan groaned, rubbing his temple as the memories flooded in. "I'm still at the castle, so they didn't take me home. They're all probably back to chatting in the living room or somewhere else," He determined.

Slowly, Satan got to his feet. A few quick stretches and some deep breaths were all he needed to return to normal. After he was finished, Satan went to find the others. He'd been put into one of the MANY guest rooms of the castle, which weren't that far from the main areas.

In little time, Satan reached his destination. Sure enough, this is where the others were gathered. However, it was an unusual scene. Everyone was silently staring at something. What could cause-

Immediately, Satan stopped. He saw it. Sitting before the group with Samuel behind him was Doomguy. More precisely, it was the actual man beneath the armor. Well, his face, at least, but that was still significant!

Before Satan made his presence known, he studied the face of the human who bested him in a fight. The first word that came to mind was focused. Doomguy had an expression that made him look as though he was concentrating on something. It also made it difficult to determine what he was thinking or feeling.

Another fitting descriptor was that Doomguy resembled a soldier. Maybe the armor played some part in that, but still, he gave off a very hardened, militaristic vibe. As for the finer details, Doomguy had very short-cut brown hair and matching brown eyes. There were also a few scars in various places on the head and neck.

"Pardon me," Satan spoke, briefly getting everyone to look at him.

"Oh! Uncle Satan! You're awake!" Charlotte greeted the Sin with a warm smile.

"Yup. And it seems like I got here just in time," Satan replied, referring to Doomguy.

"His helmet broke when the two of you crashed. Samuel's checking his suit to assess the rest of the damages." Lucifer explained as Satan came closer.

"Oof, I did a real number on ya," Satan commented, taking in his handiwork. "Sorry about that." He apologized.

In response, Doomguy shook his head. There was no reason to feel bad when both men agreed to an honest fight.

"Samuel," Olivia spoke. "Can you tell us anything now?" She asked.

"I'm finishing the diagnostics. Yet, even before they're done, I can tell you that the Praetor needs to be taken back for repairs." Samuel answered.

"Praetor? That's what the armor is called?" Vagatha inquired.

"That's the name that appeared in some of the records we recovered from Doom. There's no mistaking that what the name is associated with is the suit. Thankfully, none of its materials are impossible for me to replicate. Even so, it'll take a great deal of time before the Praetor's fit to wear again." Samuel replied.

"Couldn't you make another Praetor?" Lucifer followed up. As a craftsman, this fascinated him to no end.

"Yes, but the construction of this armor is incredibly intricate. It's the most advanced piece of technology I've ever seen, which includes my robotic body. If I started production on a new Praetor simultaneously with this one's repairs, the latter would be finished before the former. That's how complex it is." Samuel explained.

"Damn. Wherever you're from, Doomguy, they make good shit." Mammon said.

Upon hearing that, Charlotte, Vagatha, Husk, and Nifty's eyes widened. The sudden shared looks of surprise didn't go unnoticed.

"What's wrong?" Mammon asked, assuming it had to do with him. "Did I overstep? I wasn't trying to learn about his past. I swear!" He exclaimed defensively.

"...Uh..." Charlotte tried to find the words, but she was struggling. "It's not that, Uncle Mammon. You didn't misspeak. It's just...um...Doomguy told us something about the Praetor before we came back to Hell from the portal." She revealed.

"...Ah," Samuel reacted once he figured it out. "I'm impressed you let them know about that." He confessed, speaking to Doomguy.

"What? What's going on?" Oliva questioned. Of all people, she didn't think she'd be among those who were out of the loop.

"Part of the information we learned from our collected records from Doom described an entity known as the Wretch. He was the only Demon in all of Doom who aided the Slayer, which is how they refer to Doomguy. As the story goes, the Slayer was traveling through Doom while slaughtering any Demons he encountered. Eventually, he met one that offered to help him become an even greater threat to the realm and its minions. Unfortunately, the transcriptions don't get into the finer details. It goes from that part straight to when the Praetor was finished, the Slayer equipped it, and his transformation into the perplexing life form we know today." Samuel stated.

To say everyone was shocked wouldn't be accurate. Frankly, I'm not sure there is a way to describe them that would capture the fullness of their reaction. The group looked at Doomguy with mouths agape and eyes ready to pop out of their sockets. Regarding the man himself, he slowly turned his head around and looked sternly at Samuel.

"...Ah," Samuel repeated after having another realization. "You didn't get that far, did you? Only that the suit came from Doom." He guessed, receiving a nod.

"STOP!" Lucifer shouted before inhaling deeply. "No one speaks! I'll ask the question!" He ordered, not wanting the group to devolve into chaos. "Doomguy, HOW is that possible? Aren't all Demons supposed to be mindless? How could there have been one that was smart enough to make your suit?!" He asked.

That couldn't be answered with a simple gesture. Yet, Doomguy had no intention of leaving everyone in suspense. Quickly, he raised his hands and made it seem like he was writing.

SNAP

Without uttering a word, Lilith clicked her fingers. Instantaneously, a small notebook and pen appeared in Doomguy's hands. He took a second to nod at her to show his appreciation. From there, everyone had to wait until the answer they craved was written. When it was done, the notebook was given to Samuel to read out loud.

"There's a lot to unpack. However, the issue isn't time or your willingness to listen. I don't know the full story, either. Truthfully, I wasn't concerned about it in that moment. The Wretch, as Doom came to call him, was the only Demon that approached me passively. Granted, it took several minutes of me trying to kill him before I realized he was different. The Wretch did not fight back at all. He evaded me and even took a few hits to prove his sincerity. Thinking back on it now, the fact he could speak should've been enough.

Anyway, to the point, the Wretch gave me an offer. In exchange for sparing his life, he would create a suit of armor that would keep me alive and improve me in every way. The reason why the Wretch wanted to live wasn't out of fear. I didn't believe him then, but seeing as how he hasn't resurfaced, I do now. The Wretch, being the only Demon who is independent of Doom, came to feel remorse for what his master had done. In the Wretch's words, he sought to do whatever he could to fix everything. Providing me with the means to become more than a mortal was his first step toward that goal.

To ensure there was no betrayal, I watched him work. Just as all of you are surprised now, I was as well when the Praetor was finished. No tricks. No lies. A custom-made suit that, with time and the deaths of Demons, proved to be everything that was promised. Although I was confused by the Wretch, I fulfilled my end of the bargain. He was allowed to seek atonement and to try and make right the wrongs of Doom while I busied myself with what had become my life, which was killing Demons forever.

Lastly, just to make sure it's clear, I don't know where the Wretch is or what happened to him. We went our separate ways after I got the Praetor. But seeing as how Samuel and his people never found any records written by Doom that describe the Wretch being captured or killed, we can assume he did make it out or has been hiding in the realm."

The group spent the same amount of time thinking about the information that Doomguy had spent writing it. No one wanted to open their mouth and say something redundant or anything Doomguy couldn't realistically expand on. Eventually, someone felt as though they had the right question.

"Why would Doom create records?" Lilith inquired. The way she spoke conveyed that it was something to consider rather than be explained. "If the Demons are nothing more than tools and weapons, what purpose does keeping track of anything serve? They cannot think for themselves nor need to be kept in check. You said that the Wretch is the only Demon with true sentience. He's an actual individual rather than something that is meant to be mass-produced. So, who are these records meant for? Is it just so that Doom never forgets anything?" She went on.

"Currently, we have two theories," Samuel revealed, which was exciting for the others. "It is possible that the Wretch created these records. The only way that could be disproven is if we learned who their maker was, but that's impossible for now. Then, there is the chance that there is another Demon who has sentience, though it may not be to the same degree as the Wretch. Again, there's no way to be certain until we find proof." He told them.

"Have you ever encountered Demons who might fit the bill?" Satan asked, referring only to Doomguy.

...

...

...

"The Spider Mastermind. That is a creature who is intelligent, but not the way you'd think. Basically, it's a supercomputer focused solely on combat strategy and how to organize the Demons as an army. It cannot create original ideas or concepts. It can only work with what it's given.

The only other one that I can think of would be The Mother. That was a unique Demon Doom tasked with luring me into another conflict with the hope that I'd be killed. It ended with The Mother's death and me sealing myself inside of Doom. Since then, she's the only Demon I've never encountered more than once, excluding the Wretch, of course." Samuel read aloud.

"Maybe Doom brought The Mother back but is keeping her out of sight?" Vagatha suggested.

...

...

...

"That's not a bad idea. If anything, it might explain how I was captured and imprisoned. The Demons were always sneaky bastards, but their traps were typically basic. They'd put me in a cage and surround me. Sometimes, there'd be a useful resource like ammunition lying beneath a crusher that would activate when I touched it. But the only times I ever experienced elaborate attempts to try and overpower me were when I was dealing with The Mother.

Regarding my confinement, that was achieved when the Demons lured me into a temple and then collapsed the thing on top of me. They knew it wouldn't kill me, but that wasn't the goal. Surrounded by rubble, I couldn't easily escape or fight against anything that restrained me. It was then that the most powerful Arcanists among the Demons trapped me in a field of energy. To ensure I wouldn't break loose, they had to stuff me in a sarcophagus. My armor was removed during that process." Samuel read aloud.

"Why didn't Doom just kill you when you were at its mercy?" Husk questioned.

...

...

...

"Three reasons: 1. To study me. 2. To study the Praetor. 3. To torture me. Physical pain was something I'd grown used to. The same applies to emotional and psychological damage. But the reality of me being trapped and conscious for eternity, knowing that I had lost, was the perfect punishment." Samuel read aloud.

"What?!" Beelzebub reacted with a horrified expression. "How...How long did that last?..." She inquired.

"I will respond to that," Samuel said, catching the others off guard. "My people and I thoroughly examined everything surrounding Doomguy, which included where he was found. The location was one of many places within Doom where time does not exist, meaning we could not determine the age of the sarcophagus as it was no different from when it had been carved. However, we could find the answer in the energy that kept this mysterious man in stasis. The powers used to subdue Doomguy had been active for seven-hundred-thirteen-thousand-six-hundred-and-ten years. That amount is measured in how time passes on either Earth or Mars, as there is only a forty-minute difference between their rotations around the sun." He informed them.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

Slowly, several people stood from their seats and approached Doomguy. Olivia, Nifty, Charlotte, Eve, and Beelzebub. Of the five mentioned, Charlotte and Eve stick out the most. Yet, it shouldn't be surprising that they'd react this way. These two were among the most compassionate souls in Hell.

It is because of that those two, alongside the other three, felt compelled to hug Doomguy. There was no crying or words spoken, but only because the women were overwhelmed. That was also true for the others. To think that anyone could be imprisoned for that long AND be kept conscious so they'd be aware of it the entire time was indescribably depressing. Worst of all, that was just when Doomguy had been a prisoner! How long was he trapped in Doom fighting against the Demons BEFORE that?! What was the total amount?!

"I'm sorry to interrupt such an emotional moment, but I do need Doomguy to remove the Praetor so I can begin the repairs. The sooner, the better." Samuel said after a few minutes went by.

"Oh, right," Eve quietly replied as all the ladies released him. "Doomguy, if you'd like, you can use one of our spare rooms. They're up the stairs that Satan came from. You'll see two hallways, one on the left and one on the right. It doesn't matter which one you choose." She offered, providing directions.

Doomguy accepted that kindness with a nod. Then, everyone watched the man as he departed. No one took their eyes off of him until he was out of sight. As he entered the first room on his right to get the armor off, the rest of the group was left to process their thoughts and emotions.

Chapter Text

The living room was quiet. Shortly after Doomguy's departure, Samuel went to find him. Amidst all of the existential insanity that's happened, along with everything else, he forgot that Doomguy only had a pair of white undergarments that resembled boxers. Samuel didn't mention that to the others to avoid causing a stir. He'd take the armor to Mars and send some clothes back for his partner to wear so he could rejoin the group.

That process would take quite a while, not that Doomguy minded. As for the concern that the others would grow curious and come looking for him, that wouldn't be an issue, either. Everyone was far too fixated on their thoughts and feelings. Of course, that was natural, given what they had just learned.

Most of these people were entities that existed at the start of this reality's history. The oldest among them was Lucifer, the son of God. The purpose of bringing this detail into focus is that those individuals were thousands of years old. However, not even Lucifer was HUNDREDS of thousands.

Hell's manifestation and the events that led to it happened just over ten thousand years ago. Lucifer was a little bit older than that since his father made and raised him before the universe was designed, Earth was formed, and the first humans were brought into being. With his imprisonment ALONE, Doomguy predated this reality by such a large margin that it almost felt like a bad joke. A random man, formerly a normal mortal, had been stuck in a stone coffin for seven-hundred-thousand-plus years in a nightmare realm surrounded by horrors. HOW WAS THE GROUP SUPPOSED TO HANDLE THAT?!

...
...
...
...
...
...
...

"Lucifer," Satan spoke with his arms folded, getting the attention of the room. "I know what you've told us, that your father isn't getting involved, but in all due respect, FUCK. THAT." He began, blowing a billow of smoke from his nostrils. "We're LONG past the point of protocol and procedure. God, or whatever he truly is, needs to bring his ass down here NOW. If he doesn't, then we need to go up to Heaven and set his tower on fire to force his appearance. Your father's the last piece of this puzzle, and I'm getting it one way or the other!" He exclaimed. His body was getting brighter and hotter as his rage rose.

"Easy there, big man," Beelzebub said, going to his side. "Don't let that lying sack of shit get the better of you." She advised, hoping to calm him down.

"Lying might be a bit unfair. We don't know the full story yet." Surprisingly, it was Charlotte who defended her grandfather. Despite not knowing him all too well, she wanted to try and be as fair as possible.

"Charlie, you are a sweetheart. It's one of your best qualities," Leviathan complimented her, speaking with her left side. Immediately afterward, her right side snarled as its eye glowed bright. "UNFORTUNATELY, YOUR GRANDPA IS MORE TWO-FACED THAN I AM! HE HAD TO KNOW ABOUT THIS! THERE'S NO WAY THAT HE DIDN'T!" She roared with a guttural growl.

"Wait, let's consider the possibilities," Eve urged, supporting her daughter's mindset. "Is it not plausible that God is only all-powerful in our reality? Furthermore, while God is assumed to be all-knowing, perhaps that knowledge is only in regard to the space he inhabits." She suggested.

"Sorry, Eve, but you're forgetting something that Charlie said herself," Mammon interjected. "Remember? Back at the hotel, Charlie's the one who put forward the idea that the reason why God hasn't shown up to set the record straight is because it already is. Yet, if what you're saying is true, that God only knows what happens in THIS reality, then that would've still compelled him to come to us. Think about it. A robot with a man's brain inside it and a guy in green armor who'd go on to beat the SHIT out of Satan arrive, say all the crazy crap that they have, and all the while, Mister Almighty's chilling in Heaven listening and watching it like we are. Did he trip and fall down the stairs trying to get here? Or is the so-called God panicking over what this means for him and his status?" He countered.

"Apart from Mammon's inaccurate evaluation of how the fight turned out, he's right." Satan chimed in, feeling a little attacked by how his fellow Sin described his loss.

"Agreed. All-knowing or not, God, if anything about him remains true, knows what's been going on in Hell at the very least. Despite that, he's still a no-show. Even if we humor the idea that Doomguy and Samuel are somehow lying to us, how long does God intend for it to go on? We keep pressing these two for more evidence, and they don't back down. Either we've discovered the most convincing conmen ever, or God's just keeping his distance for reasons that we can't determine. Casting my vote, I believe them. There's no way this is all bull." Asmodeus stated.

"As do I." Satan said.

"Ditto." Mammon said.

"I felt Doomguy's soul. You CANNOT fake what happened to him. It's too fucking twisted..." Beelzebub commented, looking sad as she thought about it.

"Count me in," Leviathan said, speaking with both halves.

"Well, that's five out of seven," Lilith noted as she looked at Lucifer and Belphegor. "What about you two? You've been especially silent." She asked.

"I agree that God's behavior in light of all this is suspicious, but I also agree with Charlie and Eve. I do not wish to cast judgement until I have all of the facts. Doing so before then would be premature and inappropriate." Belphegor answered in a very calm tone.

"..." Lucifer had his eyes shut tight. His hands were in his pockets. The only movement was his chest as he breathed.

"Father?" Charlotte called, a tad worried.

"..." With a heavy sigh through his nose, Lucifer restored his vision. "God has chosen to remain uninvolved for now. The why behind that decision doesn't matter. Additionally, his inclusion isn't important. If God were truly as powerful and knowledgeable as he has always asserted, then this shouldn't be a big deal to him. He could explain everything right away and get it all sorted. But he hasn't. God, my father, even now, chooses to be isolated. What I say next is not out of respect or love for my father. I want that to be CRYSTAL clear. If the Almighty himself doesn't want to grace us with his presence, then leave him be. Instead of wasting time, energy, and emotions on a person like that, I'd rather help the two men who've been nothing but transparent with us. I guess you could simplify that by saying I wish to be productive rather than the opposite. If God doesn't want to do anything, he's not going to, and that's that. Let him be the stubborn bastard he's always been. I do not care, and neither should you." He told them.

One word describes Lucifer right now. Defeated. The tired look in his gaze, the disappointed tone, and how he seemed to be weighed down by something immense. Lucifer's relationship with his father had been on a never-ending decline since Lucifer interfered with God's plan, which led to Hell's manifestation. What everyone saw in this moment was the culmination of so many uneasy years.

"Hmph, I feel bad for you, Lucifer," Satan sighed, but not sarcastically. Seeing the Devil like this was a deeply saddening sight. "Still, if we are to relent and not persist with God, can we change our focus to the rest of Heaven? The Extermination means nothing in comparison to all this. Sera, Emily, and Adam need to be informed." He requested.

"Absolutely. You'll receive no pushback from me." Lucifer approved.

"That goes for the rest of the Royal Family." Lilith said, accompanied by nods from Charlotte and Eve.

"Hold it," Olivia interjected. "We shouldn't discuss this any further until Doomguy rejoins us. Samuel likely won't be coming back since he'll be working." She advised.

"Now that you mention it, Doomguy's been gone a while," Nifty commented. "Do you think the suit's that difficult to put on and take off?" She inquired.

"Well, Samuel did emphasize it was a highly sophisticated invention." Lucifer reminded them.

"Still, Doomguy would know how to handle it. That's all the man's been wearing as he's killed the Demons." Husk argued.

There. Right there. That's when it clicked. No one had considered something so obvious until just then. What was underneath Doomguy's armor?

Surely, Doomguy was wearing clothes, right? Underwear, at least. The thought of him being nude without the suit was-

"NOPE. STOP IT." Beelzebub shouted as she shook her head wildly.

"You were imagining his body, weren't you?" Asmodeus guessed.

"Yes, but NOT like that!" Beelzebub swiftly exclaimed. "We all saw his face and head. There was a decent number of battle scars. So, what would the rest of his body's condition be like?" She questioned.

...Huh. Now that Beelzebub shared the thought out loud, the others couldn't keep themselves from pondering like her. Yet, the group didn't get too specific in certain areas when it came to their mental visualizations. Each person placed a different variety of war wounds on their interpretation of Doomguy's body.

Ultimately, the effort was rendered pointless. Footsteps were heard approaching the living room. When everyone turned to look in their direction, they saw Doomguy. However, he was returning from upstairs only with a pair of pants on. His torso was not exposed, though. The man had the bed sheet from the room he'd been in wrapped around his upper body.

No one said or did anything as Doomguy approached. When the man reached them, he stopped moving and returned their stares with his. Hopefully, without him needing to spell it out, the group would realize the situation.

"...Ah!" Olivia exclaimed, being the first to deduce the truth. "Samuel only had pants that could fit you!" She exclaimed.

In response, Doomguy nodded. Alas, the tragedy of having a nearly unrivaled physicality was that you needed VERY specific sizes for your attire. The pants he was wearing were a little tight, but still, they worked for now. Sadly, any shirt that could've been tried would've started ripping from the man's tree trunk-sized arms alone. It probably wouldn't have survived his massive torso if it made it that far.

"Doomguy," Eve spoke, getting him to look at her. "Either I or Lilith could assist with getting you a proper outfit, but we would need to see what we're dealing with first. But if you're not comfortable with that, we will understand." She offered.

The thought of seeing Doomguy's torso was not offputting for the frivolous reasoning of: "Ooo, a man showing his body, how naughty!" Whether we look at Doomguy or the group, the hesitation was the same. Neither side was sure if revealing his body's condition would be a good idea because of the potential reaction.

Then again, so much has already been shared. Furthermore, it was inevitable this obstacle would be encountered. For Doomguy, it was better to get it over with now than leave everyone to their imaginations. Thus, with a quick sigh, he released the bed sheet while closing his eyes.

The reveal, from the group's perspective, happened in slow motion. Every second brought with it a new wave of disgust. The revulsion wasn't aimed at Doomguy. Rather, it was the indescribably abhorrent things that had to have transpired to make his body look like that which caused the others to be so disturbed.

For starters, the skin. Sweet fucking Christ. There wasn't any part of the body that looked normal. Discoloration, scars, cracks, flaking, and so on. Think of a negative condition, blemish, or descriptor, and I assure you, Doomguy's torso had it.

Next, the scars and wounds. It was like some kind of sick collection. Obviously, it's not as if Doomguy intended to have such a variety of injuries. If anything, having damn near every type of harm inflicted upon him helped to cement Doom as a threat. It truly was capable of EVERYTHING.

Lastly, the pain. HOW. FUCKING. MUCH. WAS THERE?! WAS DOOMGUY EVEN ABLE TO FEEL IT ANYMORE?! IF SO, HOW COULD HE WITHSTAND THAT?! SURE, HE'S NOT A NORMAL HUMAN, BUT EVEN THEN, EVERYONE HAS A LIMIT! HOW WAS HE NOT SCREAMING ALL THE TIME?!

When the bedsheet fell, most of the group gasped and covered their mouths or reeled back. Those who didn't simply let their shock be seen as they were too unnerved to move. Doomguy took no offense to anyone's specific reaction or how they gawked at him. If he were the outside perspective on this, he'd likely be no different.

Eventually, someone was daring enough to get closer. It was Nifty. She walked until she was mere inches from Doomguy, allowing her to look into his eyes since his head was tilted toward the floor.

"It's alright," Nifty whispered, putting her hand on his leg. "It's over now. You don't have to keep going like this. We can help you. Please. Let us." She told him, ending with a request. She tried so hard not to lose composure, but her voice was shaking by the end.

"Nifty's right!" Charlotte exclaimed, feeling the same way. "We have things we can do! We can heal your body! Make it brand new!" She assured him.

Sadly, Doomguy knew they couldn't. To prevent anyone else from speaking, he shook his head. Then, he raised his hands and repeated the writing gesture he did earlier. The notepad and pen, which had been set down on a table at the center of the room, was fetched by Nifty and returned to Doomguy.

"You can't. I've tried. Samuel's tried. Doom and its Demons are an infection. Even if you don't succumb to their possession or avoid being killed by them, they leave you tainted. All I can do is patch myself up. The harm they do remains. So far, we've not found any method of cleansing me. Time and exposure have left me cursed. That's all there is to it."

Without Samuel there to read the message, the duty fell to Nifty, who was happy to do it. Yet, before she could protest what was written, someone beat her to it.

"No! I won't accept that!" Lillith exclaimed with a powerful dismissive swing of her arm. "Every ailment has a treatment! It doesn't matter if it's mystical, scientific, or both! Doomguy, please, let us help you! All of our resources and expertise combined will find a solution! I'm sure of it! You don't deserve to suffer anymore! And you can't expect us to continue as though you do or that it is unchangeable! It may not happen now, within the day, tomorrow, or this week, but we WILL cure you! All we ask is that you permit us to help! If you don't, then we'll just busy ourselves with it when you're not around! So please, just let us!" She insisted.

"I concur!" Olivia joined in, stepping forward. "I can't let one of the men who saved me live with a body like that! If you try to push us away, I'll just pester you until you change your mind!" She asserted.

As Doomguy looked at the rest of the group, he was met with expressions and quick vocalizations that shared the sentiment. Everyone wanted to do what they could for this man they barely knew. If any person deserved some TLC, it was him! A guy who's been battling an ancient evil all by himself for an unknowable length of time!

Although he didn't want the others to trouble themselves and waste their effort, Doomguy knew they wouldn't back down. So, he nodded, making most of them smile or cheer that he wouldn't fight against this. After that, the group busied itself with two things. Figuring out how to start Doomguy's recovery and treatment while also informing him of Heaven and determining how they were going to tackle that. During all of this, Samuel was completely unaware of how much he was missing as he repaired the Praetor back on Mars.

Chapter Text

A well-kept room that is filled with beautiful sculptures and architecture. The floor, walls, and even the ceiling are polished so nicely that they can double as mirrors. A wide array of windows allowed the setting sun's light to fill the space with a warm orange glow. Was this Samuel's office on Mars again?

Neither. This location was in Heaven. It belonged to the oldest resident of the realm, excluding God and his son Lucifer. Sera, the first Heavenborn and Seraph, was sitting at her desk. Her back was to the window as she focused on finishing today's business before turning in for the night.

The end of the eighth day before the yearly Extermination was almost here. When the clock struck midnight, it'd be only seven days until that annual procedure. That's how Sera viewed it, anyway. It was a necessary action for the betterment of Creation.

Interestingly, the origin of the practice came from Adam, the first mortal man, but God still approved it. In his words, the Almighty shared that he was concerned about the ever-declining moral quality of mortals and their refusal to seek improvement, so perhaps the Sinful souls needed some motivation. Yet, if the Sinners were still not compelled to pursue redemption, the issue would still be addressed by the Exorcists' culling.

If God had no objections to the Extermination, then neither did Sera. After all, who would know better than him? Sera's faith in the Creator was absolute. Nothing could ever-

FWOOM

A portal suddenly manifested in the center of the office. From within, the Lord of Hell emerged. Lucifer, dressed in his black and red formal wear, approached Sera's desk. When he reached it, the rift disappeared.

For a moment, the two stared at each other silently. Sera was shocked to see the Devil, and Lucifer was waiting to see the Seraph's reaction. It was VERY rare for either of them to do something like this. Surely, Sera would be the one to initiate conversation. It'd be a bit rude to overwhelm her from the get-go with what Lucifer had to say.

During this staredown, let's examine the Heavenborn a bit more. Although Sera was sitting, her imposing height could still be discerned. Even without her true form, the woman was, with no exaggeration, monolithic. Some people might develop neck problems from having to look up at her all the time.

As for the rest of Sera's appearance, her skin was a beautiful shade of brown that was darker than Eve's. Its best comparable would be a nice blend of chocolate. From her head, there was a plentiful amount of curled silver hair that reached her waist. Lastly, her body was covered in a long-sleeved white and gray dress that concealed everything except her hands.

...

...

...

"Lucifer," Sera spoke, finally breaking the silence. "Typically, when someone arrives unannounced, they explain themselves." She told him.

"I planned to after you acknowledged me." Lucifer admitted.

"Was me staring at you not enough?" Sera questioned with a raised brow.

"I was waiting for an actual greeting." Lucifer said.

"A bit hard to say hi or hello when someone quite literally pops into your office," Sera countered.

"Hmm, fair," Lucifer replied. "Still, it is good to see you, Sera," He added.

"The sentiment is mutual, Lucifer," Sera assured as she quickly looked him up and down. "However, given your attire, I assume we're not going to swap pleasantries and reveal what we've been busy with lately." She guessed.

"Correct. It's business." Lucifer confirmed while pulling up a chair. "Even worse, it's nothing I can easily summarize. I'll also need you to summon your sister and Adam." He went on.

"What?" Sera reacted with an expression of surprise and confusion. "Lucifer, what could warrant such an audience?" She asked.

"It's big, Sera. Existential. What I have to tell you three is more important than anything else. And when I say that, I want you to understand what I'm conveying. Everything you have going on, including the Extermination, is inconsequential. It doesn't matter if you think or feel otherwise right now. All I need is for you three to be present and to listen to every word that comes out of my mouth. Lilith, Eve, Charlotte, and the Sins would be here, too, but they're busy with other matters. Seriously, Sera, this is the most significant incident of our entire lives." Lucifer answered, staring unblinkingly into her eyes.

There were very few times that Sera had ever seen Lucifer conduct himself with such insistent urgency. Whatever brought him to her office so spontaneously was nothing to ignore. While the Devil had a bit of a personality to him, which was no secret, he never made light of anything that carried weight. So, there were no doubts for the Seraph about the sincerity of the situation.

"Adam might bring his second-in-command with him. Is that acceptable?" Sera inquired.

"Yes. Inevitably, someone so close to Adam would be informed. Some of the Sins are speaking to their loved ones right now, which isn't much different." Lucifer permitted.

With that decided, Sera swiftly summoned her sibling and Adam, who did bring his most trusted subordinate. When everyone was ready, Lucifer proceeded with his exposition. As he promised, they'd be here for a while.

Meanwhile, In Hell

Of all the things Doomguy expected when he and Samuel discovered Hell, sitting in the middle of a pool of blood wasn't one of them. Well, to be fair, Doomguy was used to pools of blood and wading through them. Many of those sticky crimson bodies of liquid were made by him after he squeezed every drop of life essence out of the Demons. But this was the first time that one was made FOR him, and it wasn't meant for anything malicious.

"Are you comfortable?" Lilith asked as she looked at the pages of a floating tome. She and Doomguy were in her sanctum. The rest of the group was busy with other things while these two did this.

Doomguy, whose body was hidden by the blood, simply nodded. Only his head from the base of his neck upward was visible.

"Wonderful," Lilith said with a smile, now looking at him. "I'm sorry if this seems weird to you at all. We do have water in Hell, but for the purpose of cleansing flesh, blood is what you need to be submerged in. The kind of magic that I and other Hellspawns excel at is very corporeal. The Divine, otherwise known as the Heavenborns, prefer the ethereal approach. Both have merits, but personally, the advantages of corporeal-based Arcane practice or alchemy are too substantial for me to consider the alternative method as a true equal." She explained.

Doomguy...just sat there. He intended to shake his head when Lilith apologized about the potential strangeness of this ritual, but then she continued talking. That's not to insinuate Doomguy was bothered by her sharing her knowledge, only that there wasn't really a way for him to respond to it with a physical gesture.

"Again, I am sorry," Lilith apologized with an amused tone and expression. "I rarely get to speak about my interests. Not because my family ignores me, mind you. It's just that each of us has our passions. Mine is the Arcane and other similar fields of study. Eve's passion is the elements and the natural state of Creation. Lucifer's love, beyond his family, is engineering, Humanity's scientific process, and so on. When the circumstances are right, we collaborate on something alchemic. As for Charlotte, she's recently devoted herself to the condition of the soul and how it can be influenced through actions, thoughts, emotions, etc. Eve and I played a small part in that, but anything she's achieved since her dedication solidified is hers alone." She informed him.

Not wanting to continue acting like a statue, Doomguy did his best to make an expression that communicated intrigue. The execution was rough, but Lilith didn't fault him for it.

"I'm glad to see you're interested. Maybe when things are calmer, the Magnes can give you a proper history lesson of us and Hell." Lilith offered, to which Doomguy nodded. "It's a date, then." She said with another smile before focusing back on her work.

Silence took the air as Doomguy watched Lilith. Her fingers glided across the pages of her tome as she intently examined every word and picture. No matter how wise and experienced a person can be, it is always best to be thorough and cautious. With something as important as Doomguy's cleansing, Lilith would not permit the chance for error.

Soon, the blood began to move. It was so slight that it was like the gentle motions of an ocean during a relaxed tide. However, from all sides, Doomguy felt the blood push and pull. To him, it was as if the blood were massaging his body.

"Nice and easy..." Lilith breathed out, closing her eyes. "Simply soaking isn't enough. You should feel as though your body has become the pool. No longer two separate entities that exist in the same space. You will be one. And with this union, the ability to change what is. Without pain or notice, we will remove the damage done to you. We will extract the powers that taint your vessel. A ritual of rebirth. A rite of reincarnation. You will know peace within yourself again. No longer shall these burdens forced upon you be allowed their place. To remove and restore and give life anew. That is what we will accomplish." She whispered. Yet, it sounded as though she were speaking directly into Doomguy's ears.

The blood glowed with a violet color. Lilith's soul was being channeled into the pool. She would control it to ensure absolute success. By her hand, Doomguy would be freed from his physical anguish!

Lilith's horns and adorned items shined with the same shade of purple. She had no intention of holding back nor expected this to require anything less. Despite addressing the odds earlier, Lilith was going to give everything she had to try and cleanse Doomguy. Only by failing after expending so much effort would she be certain something else was needed.

As Lilith described, Doomguy felt his body...grow? He couldn't find the right word to use. He didn't feel his limbs or torso anymore. Only the neck, head, and the blood were detectable. Regarding the energy coursing through the pool, if there was to be a sensation associated with it, then it hadn't hit Doomguy yet.

Seconds passed, and nothing seemed to change. Doomguy didn't react since this was all new to him. His knowledge of sorcery could be summarized as portals, fireballs, possessions, and resurrections. What Lilith was doing was VASTLY more complicated than anything Doom had used against him or that he had seen be used by it.

But then, Lilith started levitating. Still, no alarms were set off. After all, Lilith, in addition to being an Arcanist, was one of the Queens of Hell and a Deity. Combined with Doomguy's ignorance of the subject matter, he had no way of knowing if that was suspicious or not.

Suddenly, the violet glow disappeared. The blood was motionless. Doomguy remained unable to feel anything below the neck that wasn't the pool. Was his body going to start changing now?

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

Slayer...

Doomguy's eyes widened, and his gaze fixated on Lilith's mouth. Her jaw, lips, and tongue didn't move. However, a voice still spoke without any difficulty. It was a voice that he knew all too well.

Immediately, everything changed. A mixture of orange and black strands of energy surged through the blood like a sprawl of lightning. Instead of harming Doomguy, it caused the pool to take shape. In less than a minute, the crimson liquid became a tangible monster of meat. Even worse, he was in its clutches.

THUD

Doomguy was thrown across the room and into a shelf. As he hit the floor, countless books, scrolls, and various other objects fell onto him. The creature's features became more defined, as did the entirety of its body. Fittingly, the coloration of the beast wasn't altered, for it was a Baron that appeared.

Doomguy, when he had entered the blood, was still wearing his undergarments and newly given pants. Sadly, his not being nude was the only silver lining. There was no armor, and there were no weapons. It was just a man versus a Demon.

The Baron, with its brown-furred hooved legs, stepped out of the now empty pool. It looked down at its prey with vacant sockets full of green fire. During all of this, Lilith remained levitating. Was she a conduit? But how?! How was Doom channeling through her?!

Unimportant for now. Doomguy had to act. The Baron conjured two balls of flames in its palms. Move, you bastard! You know those things have a radius of effect!

BOOM

A combined explosion of two fireballs. Doomguy was barely on his feet and out of their path when they landed. The force generated by the blast sent him flying elsewhere in the room by several feet. By the time he was standing again, the Baron was readying two more fireballs.

Fortunately, Doomguy reacted differently. When he could, he made a mad dash toward the Baron. It was right when the Demon raised its arms again to attack a second time. That stopped another explosion as the beast decided to ready itself for a melee confrontation.

BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM

Fists met hardened bone and flesh. Like with Satan earlier, Doomguy was boxing the Baron. He dodged and weaved its swipes and counterattacks to deliver more blows. All he needed was for the plating to crack, and he would be able to end this quickly!

THUMP

Rusty. That word flashed in Doomguy's mind. Satan wasn't wrong. Even with the recent invasion of Mars, Doomguy had been out of action for so damn long. Although he wasn't the same person as he had been in the past, that didn't lessen the value of what he learned. Relevant to now was the importance of never staying too close to a Baron.

What the Demon had done was nothing special. It didn't miraculously conceive of a new attack to surprise its opponent. Upon realizing that Doomguy was dodging everything that it did, the Baron went for a different but obvious action. Rather than swiping or punching, it wrapped its arms around the man.

If Doomguy were a normal human, he'd be dead. Right now, the pressure being applied to his body was the same as a pneumatic press. The rate at which that would escalate to something like a crusher for vehicles in a junkyard was terrifyingly fast. He needed to escape.

It'd been too long since Doomguy was so exposed and left with nothing. He had also never allowed himself to be caught by a Baron like this. The scenario was a first for the experienced Demon killer. Thus, there was no pre-determined solution.

BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM

Headbutts. Over and over again. The Baron's teeth were being broken and shattered, but it didn't care. Blood from both the man and the Demon was coming out, but it didn't care. Doomguy even tried biting into its neck to rupture an artery, but it didn't care.

The bones were starting to strain. The muscles were flexed and resisted as much as they could. A primal growl rose from Doomguy's lungs as he continued to struggle. The Baron just stared at this thing in its arms, compelled solely by its instilled instincts and the will of its-

THWIP THWIP THWIP THWIP THWIP THWIP THWIP THWIP

Massive thorned vines sprouted from the floor and wrapped themselves around the Baron's body. These growths of vegetation came all the way from the ground beneath the castle. Any damage done to the structure was insignificant. All that mattered here and now was this crisis.

THUNK

A silver spear flew through the air and lodged itself in the Baron's neck. Both the bone plating and the durability of the flesh prevented any notable damage, but it still managed to get stuck between the shoulder and the head. The Demon roared from the impact as the vines tightened. They were going to pry its arms off of-

FWOOSH

The Baron ignited itself in green fire. The vines were charred and turned to ash while the spear started melting. Of course, Doomguy was also burned. He yelled in pain as the intense heat cooked his body.

"CHARLIE WAIT!"

BAM

Something collided against the Baron, moving at a high speed. Finally, the scene changed. The Demon stumbled from whatever had hit it, which loosened its hold on Doomguy.

BAM

Doomguy used both his legs to push himself away from the Baron. He landed on his back, which allowed him to assess what was happening. At the entrance of the sanctum, there were Eve, Vagatha, Husk, Nifty, and Olivia. Close to the Baron, about the same distance from it as Doomguy, was Charlotte. Yet, she looked different.

Horns had sprouted from Charlotte's forehead. Massive bat-like wings extended from her back. There was a long tail between her legs. Charlotte's fingers were little more than sharpened blades, and the structure of her skull resembled that of a gargoyle or something similar.

The Baron's attention went to its new attacker. When Charlotte's eyes met the illuminated sockets of the Demon, she was momentarily frozen. This thing before her...it was...so alien. There was a slight tinge of familiarity to what she knew, but only because of a few characteristics. Otherwise, this behemoth was entirely foreign.

Without roaring or growling, the Baron bent its knees. Doomguy, purely on trained instinct, picked himself up and hurried toward Charlotte. As he scooped her into his arms, the Demon leaped into the air. When it landed, the shockwave it created sent the duo flying away.

THUD

Doomguy and Charlotte hit the floor together and skidded nearly long enough to reach the entrance of the sanctum. In reaction, the others hurried to their side. As they checked on the fallen pair, the Baron straightened its posture and found where its prey had gone.

FWOOSH

Before Doomguy and Charlotte could stand, the Baron conjured two more fireballs. When it tossed the projectiles, a wall of brambles was erected by Eve to shield the group. Alas, like the vines, these plants fared no better. They exploded in a spray of burning wood that showered those they protected.

Thankfully, Eve's brief window of safety was enough. Doomguy got to his feet, ready to run back in again. But before he did, someone shouted.

"HERE!"

That was the voice of Vagatha. She gained Doomguy's attention right as she threw something at him. With his hands, he grabbed onto the shaft of a shining silver spear. Ah, so that had been her weapon.

Doomguy would have to thank Vagatha later. Right now, it was time to finish this. Like before, he prevented the Baron from readying another volley with a charge. However, with this armament, the outcome would be different.

Yet, from the Baron's perspective, nothing would change. In an impressive display of SOME intelligence, it ignited itself a second time. The Demon knew the spear would melt if it lingered on the body. All that needed to happen now was-

SHRK

The power behind that spear when it was thrown was drastically different from when Vagatha had done the same. Additionally, the target was far more precise. Remember, Doomguy had smashed the Baron's teeth to pieces. That meant its mouth was unprotected.

The spear sailed through the opening in the front, pierced the back of the throat, and then, with the entire top half of the Baron's skull and some of the spine attached to the spearhead, it decapitated the Demon. The weapon flew across the room and embedded itself in the wall with a satisfying THUNK . A second later...

THUD

The Baron's corpse hit the ground. As blood began to gush, Doomguy turned his focus to Lilith, who Doom was still using. Understandably, the others hadn't done anything since their attention was kept on the lumbering horror that tried to burn them alive. But now that the threat was dealt with, there was a Queen who needed saving.

BAM

It wasn't elegant. Hell, it was downright brutish. However, Doomguy knew it would work. A strong punch to the head would either end or weaken whatever connection Doom had.

As Doomguy caught the matriarch in his arms, he could tell she was out cold. There'd be no way to determine if he did more than that until she was awake. Hopefully, there was a quick cure for a potential head injury.

"IS SHE OKAY?!"

That was the combination of Charlotte and Eve's voices. They, along with the rest, hurried over when they processed it all. Doomguy continued to carry Lilith in his arms as the group gathered themselves and figured out what to do next. Eventually, it was decided that the others would take Lilith elsewhere as he dealt with the dead Demon. The damages done to the sanctum, like the still burning green flames here and there, would be addressed later.

Chapter Text

Lucifer knew this wouldn't be easy. Honestly, he wished Samuel was here. But even with the lack of a robot man to assist him, he said everything he needed to. Lucifer also managed to keep everyone quiet until he was done speaking. When the time came for a discussion to be held about the information shared, Adam, to no one's surprise, was the first to speak. He jumped up from his chair, earning the attention of the room, and opened his mouth.

"Let's go see God," Adam said, immediately throwing up one of his hands to prevent an interruption. "I mean it. Let's go. Right now. Regardless of ANY of this shit being true, he can sort it out. So, let's get the big G. There's literally NO reason we shouldn't." He insisted.

"Adam," Lucifer sighed, but not in relation to the man's reaction. Rather, it was the assumption that they could get God to see them. "You know as well as I that my father isn't going to open his doors if he hasn't already." He told him.

"Then we'll break in!" Adam exclaimed, throwing his arms into the air. "Lucifer, you wouldn't come up here and tell us this if it was a joke or some insane prank! You really think these guys are legit, don't you?" He asked.

"Yes. Disregarding my father's absence, Samuel and Doomguy have been nothing but transparent with us. Is there a chance this is all fake? Well, if I'm to be truthful, I think considering the possibility by now is absurd, but I won't deny that it could be the case. Even so, the likelihood grows smaller the longer we talk and interact with them. At a certain point, you have to quit humoring the alternative explanation." Lucifer answered.

"Right. So, these guys, whether they're real or not, have managed to convince the Devil that all of Creation's just a big-fat-lie. If THAT'S not good enough for God, then what the fuck IS?!" Adam questioned.

"Adam." Sera spoke, using a VERY stern tone. "Please, compose yourself." She ordered.

"Sera, how are you so calm?!" Adam replied before turning toward the other two people present. "The same goes for you! Why aren't either one of ya saying something?!" He inquired.

"I'm...just shocked..." Emily, Sera's younger sibling, responded to him with a low voice as she looked at her lap. The expression on her face conveyed inner conflict.

"I don't have anything to say, sir," Lute revealed. She was Adam's second-in-command that he brought along. "Am I surprised? Absolutely. But I agree with the Seraph that being reactive isn't beneficial. Shouting and getting agitated won't help us process these revelations or figure out a course of action." She stated.

"Ugh, Lute, this isn't the TIME to be so militaristic..." Adam groaned, throwing his head back. "Am I the only one who's losing his shit right now? Seriously, we shouldn't just sit here! We need to do something!" He urged.

"And we will," Sera assured him, rising from her chair. "However, we need to meet with the men Lucifer has talked about and confirm everything ourselves. Doing so will help put us on the same page and make cooperation much easier." She reasoned.

"Samuel's returned to his reality for now to fix Doomguy's suit, and we haven't the means to contact him yet. But Doomguy should still be with Lilith." Lucifer informed them.

"Wait, what? Hold on," Adam requested, needing to process that. "Why isn't he in his suit? What happened to it?" He asked.

"...Oh!" Lucifer exclaimed, realizing his error. "Sorry, I forgot to mention that Doomguy and Satan fought each other." He answered.

...

...

...

"What?" Lucifer spoke after a few seconds of unexpected silence. The others were staring at him.

"Who won the fight?" Adam inquired, voicing the question on everyone's mind.

"Hm? Oh, right, yes, you'd want to know that," Lucifer said. Give the man a little slack, he's been busy info dumping. "In the end, Doomguy prevailed. Satan was going to piledrive him into the ground, but one powerful headbutt rendered Satan unconscious. Of course, both men still hit the dirt as it was too late by then to prevent that outcome." He described.

...

...

...

CLAP

"Ahem!" Lucifer cleared his throat after he clapped his hands. "Before you say something else, how about we just go to Hell so you can meet the man?" He proposed.

To that, everyone nodded. As Lucifer conjured a portal to his wife's sanctum, the others' minds filled with interpretations of what someone who defeated Satan looked like, especially since he was supposedly human! Yet, when the group moved through the rift and discovered the scene that awaited them, they got far more than their desired answer.

Lilith's sanctum was a mess. A shelf was destroyed, and most of its contents were scattered everywhere. There was a massive dent in the floor, having been caused by some unknown force. Across the space, there were multiple scorch marks accompanied by fire damage. Oh, and not too significantly, there was a human man covered in blood dismantling the corpse of a monster.

The man, presumably Doomguy, was DRENCHED in a crimson-colored stain. He was on his knees as he tended to the remains of...something. Even if this mysterious lifeform were intact, none of them would know what it is. The creature had some minor similarities to Hellspawns, but that's it.

When the portal opened, Doomguy raised his head to look at it. As the group emerged, their eyes met almost instantly. While the new faces studied the bloodied man, he did the same to them.

First and foremost, the two people who were undeniably Angels. One of them was remarkably tall, carried an air of maturity, and had a deep brown complexion. The other Angel was far shorter, seemed youthful, and had a deep gray complexion. Oddly, the second Angel reminded Doomguy of Charlotte.

As for the other two, they appeared human, but some things were off. Both individuals had pale complexions, almost the same as a freshly deceased body. Each of them had halos over their heads, but they didn't carry the same innate Divine essence as the Angels. Their attire, while seemingly appropriate for a Heavenly image, also presented something else, but Doomguy couldn't discern what. The only other details of note were that the man's hair was brown, the woman's hair was white, and they each had golden irises.

Everyone was motionless and silent during this span. Both sides of this awkward encounter were trying to determine the best reaction. Luckily, neither would need to do anything.

"WAIT!"

In a blink, a red streak moved from the front of the room to stand between Doomguy and the group.

"I'll explain! Just give me a moment!" Nifty requested, arms outstretched to her sides. "Something went wrong during the cleansing! We don't know what! Doomguy hasn't been able to tell us anything because, as you can see, he's dealing with the aftermath. Lilith is unconscious but okay. She's resting in the bedroom with Charlie, Husk, Vaggie, and Olivia watching over her. I came back here to see if I could help Doomguy, and Eve is busy contacting the Sins as we speak." She stated.

Surprisingly, there was an immediate reaction from the group. Lucifer, of all people, was the one to do so. He slowly approached Doomguy while keeping his focus on the corpse.

"...Is this...a Baron?..." Lucifer asked. To answer, Doomguy nodded. "Did it get to Lilith? I know what that woman just said, but I want you to confirm it." He pressed.

In reply, Doomguy shook his head. However, there was an uneasy look in his gaze. Lucifer didn't address that right now, as there was a lot he needed to take care of.

"Would it be alright if these people stay here as you work?" Lucifer inquired, gesturing to the group. "I'm sorry for the lack of introductions, but I need to go check with my family." He said, understandably worried.

In response, Doomguy nodded. With haste, Lucifer departed. None of the people he brought with him objected as they fully grasped his exit. But that didn't make leaving them with the mysterious, blood-soaked man any less difficult to handle.

"Hey," Nifty spoke, addressing Doomguy as she got closer. She was completely ignoring the others. "Would you like me to tidy up the room?" She offered.

In reaction, Doomguy gave her an unsure expression, which made Nifty giggle.

"It's fine. No trouble at all," Nifty promised. "And, if you'd let me, I can even get you scrubbed in a jiffy. You won't have to do a thing." She added.

Doomguy was surprised to hear that, which he communicated with a slight recoil and raised brow, making Nifty laugh.

"Just watch me work, big guy. You'll be amazed!" Nifty confidently declared before zooming off to find supplies.

That left Doomguy alone with the new arrivals. Yet, he'd remain focused on the corpse without engaging with them unless they made the first move, which they weren't ready to do.

Elsewhere

Lilith's slumbering form lay atop her sprawling golden locks. She hadn't been put under the covers due to the urgency to get her somewhere comfortable. Afterward, Charlotte was quick to fetch a blanket and put it on her mother. With that done, everyone relaxed in the room and monitored Lilith's condition.

Very little conversation occurred between Charlotte, Vagatha, Husk, and Olivia. Each person was busy replaying what had happened in the sanctum in their minds. In particular, the Baron held their attention the most.

The beast had been ferocious. A towering mountain of hardened meat and sturdy bones. As if that weren't bad enough, the green flames it conjured bore a scary resemblance to Hellfire. That only created more questions as to the possible connections between Doom and Hell.

Despite all that, Doomguy showed no fear. He moved to save Charlotte and took the behemoth down with a single precise strike using Vagatha's spear. Seeing him fight Satan already proved the man's combat proficiency. But against that terror, it was a very different viewing experience.

Suddenly, fast-moving footsteps were heard approaching the bedroom. When the twin doors were opened, Lucifer was revealed as the owner. Upon seeing his unconscious wife, the Devil rushed to her side.

"Father!" Charlotte called out, getting up from her seat and moving to meet him as he reached the bed. "Don't panic! Mother's fine. We've checked everything at least three times, and nothing is wrong. She's just recovering from the ordeal." She informed him.

"..." Lucifer was silent while staring at Lilith, gently holding her face with his right hand. "How did this happen? Her condition, I mean. Doomguy told me the Baron didn't attack your mother, so how did she get like this?" He asked.

"Um..." Charlotte hesitated, briefly averting her gaze. "The fastest way to end what was going on was to...well...uh..." She stammered, unsure of how her father would react.

"Doomguy turned off the lights," Husk answered, lightly knocking his head.

"...He...punched her?..." Lucifer guessed. What else could that imply?

"Yes, but he was careful! Doomguy wasn't trying to hurt Mother. All of us can attest to that. It was only to sever the link Doom formed with-"

"WHAT?!" Lucifer shouted, recoiling from that news.

Unfortunately, that outburst awoke Lilith. Everyone fixated on the Queen again when they heard her moving.

"...Ngh..." Lilith lightly groaned, scrunching her face. "What...where..." She whispered, trying to get her bearings.

"Easy, hon!" Lucifer exclaimed, going right back to his wife's side as she tried to transition from prone to sitting.

"Lucifer?..." Lillith questioned, blinking a few times. "Why are you here?" She inquired, expecting him to still be in Heaven.

"I've brought Sera and the others back to the castle. She thought it'd be best to meet Doomguy and-"

"DOOMGUY!" Lilith immediately yelled when she heard his name. Poor Lucifer nearly fell on his ass as her unexpected outcry hit him in the face. "WHERE IS HE?!" She frantically asked.

"Mother! Look at me!" Charlotte instructed, getting closer to Lilith. "Doomguy's alright. Before you panic, please just breathe and listen. You were conducting the cleanse when something went wrong. Doomguy hasn't been able to provide any insight because he's been busy handling the corpse of a Demon that was summoned. We-"

"Charlotte," Lilith interrupted her daughter, gently grabbing onto her shoulders. "You don't need to explain it to me. I saw it all. Every second." She revealed.

"You did? Even though you were possessed?" Charlotte inquired. When the others heard what Lilith said, they got up from their seats and came over to listen better.

"It was an out-of-body perspective..." Lilith sighed, releasing the grip on her daughter. "I was channeling my soul into the blood pool so I could better interact with Doomguy's body and repair the damage done. However, it was when that connection between us was made that Doom interfered. My soul was pushed out of my body rather than being forced to comply. I'll give Doom credit; that was a clever action. By doing so, there was no time wasted wrestling against me while simultaneously preventing a reaction from Doomguy. Yet, whether Doom realizes it or not, that also gave me the opportunity to study it. My examination was brief but still invaluable." She explained.

"If that's all true, then why'd you seem disoriented? Is it because Doomguy punched you?" Olivia asked.

"No. That has to do with the soul being so recklessly removed from its vessel and being returned as abruptly. Let it be known, though, that Doomguy did no wrong. If I were in his position, I would've cast something like stasis to disrupt the possession. While not a form of blunt contact, it'd still render the recipient unconscious." Lilith answered.

"That's fascinating, but can we focus on the part where you studied Doom?" Husk requested. That was a bit rude, sure, but everyone did feel the same way.

"I'm sorry to disappoint, but there's nothing much to share," Lilith said, now looking at her lap. "When I peered into the power that was puppeteering my body, it was an onslaught on my mind. Sounds, sights, and sensations. Imagine television static that can affect the soul. That's what my glimpse at Doom was like. It was overwhelming and incomprehensible. A raw, primordial force that hits you like a wrecking ball." She described.

"How did Doom take control over you?" Vagatha inquired. "I'm not asking about how the whole thing was possible; I mean, what did Doom do to you, specifically?" She clarified.

"That's another disappointment, I'm afraid. I can't tell you." Lilith confessed. "It just...happened. The instant Doomguy and I were connected, my soul was forced from my body. What I've told you already came after I studied what was controlling me. But the moment when everything was put into motion was seamless. No pain or any other stimuli." She recalled.

"..." Lucifer's eyes were closed, and his arms folded. Even without Doomguy present, this was something he felt confident about solving. "...There's only one thing that makes sense to me..." He muttered, restoring his vision as everyone looked at him. "The only way you could do something like that is if you're powerful. Obviously, from what we have been given thus far, none of us expected Doom to be some trivial lightweight. However, to separate a Deity's soul from their vessel with such ease and no sensations whatsoever, you would need to be vastly more powerful than your target. While there are still so many unknowns, I think this suggests that Doom is equal to, or possibly greater than, God." He stated.

"Although horrifying, that is the logical conclusion to reach," Lilith agreed. "Furthermore, from how Doomguy and Samuel have referred to Doom, it's not just a place like Hell is for us. They make it sound as though the realm is sentient. Doom is both the spawner of Demons and the guiding hand that commands them. Even if we're slightly inaccurate, that still puts Doom at God's level without question." She said.

"Geez, this is ridiculous..." Husk sighed, shoulders slumping. "Genuinely, when are we getting God's ass involved? We can only ignore him for so long. If Doom's as strong as you're estimating, then we need our equivalent to join the conversation." He told them.

"First Satan, then Adam, and now you," Lucifer listed. "I get it, I do, and I fully agree. But my continued insistence that my father's not going to see us isn't me being stubborn. I have tried countless times to meet with him after we parted ways. Has my father ever replied, even with something like a letter? Nope. Not once. Whether personal or business, God's left everything in Sera's capable hands. Maybe if we get her and all of Heaven on board, then that bastard will finally grace us with his presence." He said. Like the others, Lucifer's irritation toward God was steadily climbing.

"Sera's here, right? We can convince her now!" Charlotte exclaimed, fired and ready to go.

"That was the plan, sweetie," Lucifer acknowledged, only to realize something. "Then again, we may not need to. As we've been in here, Sera and the rest have been with Doomguy back in the sanctum." He mentioned.

"We should still do our part. After killing that damnable thing, Doomguy shouldn't be left with all the work." Lilith reasoned as she pulled her blanket off.

Lucifer and Charlotte helped the Queen get to her feet just in case she'd be a little off balance. Thankfully, any disorientation was gone, allowing Lilith to keep pace with the group as they returned to the sanctum. By now, all of these people should be getting acclimated to spontaneous events and baffling discoveries. Both of those things were what met the group when they reached their destination.

At the center of an astonishingly restored sanctum, courtesy of a certain cyclops, Sera and Emily were standing on each side of Doomguy, who, as Nifty promised, was now blood-free. The Seraphim sisters had their arms extended and their hands open. From their palms, golden-colored energy was being channeled into the man.

"What's going on?" Lucifer asked as everyone approached.

"Oh! Hey guys!" Nifty greeted the group with a wave. "These Angels are trying to cleanse Doomguy like Lilith!" She informed them.

"What?! Is that safe?!" Husk questioned, reasonably cautious.

"So far, so good," Adam replied. "The ladies couldn't stand this guy anymore, so they decided to do something." He explained while gesturing to the sisters with his thumb.

"Adam, don't make us sound so uncouth!" Sera scolded with a disapproving expression. "This poor man is afflicted with more curses and plagues than either of us has ever seen! We couldn't keep ourselves from trying to help." She said.

"Exactly! We may not know you yet, sir, but it's clear you're in bad shape. Heck, even if we couldn't sense all the stuff that's been put on your body and soul, just looking at you is...well...distressing!" Emily chimed in, trying her best not to insult him.

In response, Doomguy nodded. Really, he was grateful to these kind women for wanting to help him like Lilith. The reason why he wasn't concerned was because they were different. As would be explored eventually, there might be an unsettling truth as to why Doom was able to establish a link with Lilith so effortlessly. But, as stated, that was best left for later. Right now, this second attempt at a cleansing took priority.

Everyone watched and waited with bated breath. Additionally, those who'd been involved with the Baron incident prepared themselves if things went sour. Speaking of the Demon, its remains had been piled in the pool that the blood had been poured into. It was the most appropriate spot for it all.

Seconds became minutes, and nothing changed. Sera and Emily's concentration increased, as did the output of their power. None of Doomguy's injuries or other ailments were altered. Just how potent was Doom's poison?!

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

"GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"

Out of nowhere, Doomguy screamed. He fell backward onto the floor as his body twisted and jerked.

"DOOMGUY!" Olivia and Nifty were the first ones to react. They tried to rush to him, but then, it got worse.

The duo were stopped dead in their tracks by an unsettling development. Everyone watched as markings appeared across Doomguy's body. Sigils, runes, glyphs, and so on. All of these symbols were Arcane and glowed bright red. They seemed to be the source of the man's newfound suffering.

The group was startled and worried. Alongside Sera and Emily, Lillith came forward to try and deal with this problem. As quickly as they could, the trio worked to dispel or block whatever empowered these inscriptions. Alas, their efforts only worsened the punishment.

"STOP! THAT'S NOT HELPING!" Olivia cried, wanting so desperately to assist the wailing and writhing Doomguy. Sadly, she knew she couldn't.

"EVEN IF WE DID, IT WOULDN'T CHANGE ANYTHING! THE MARKINGS HAVE BEEN ACTIVATED! IT'S LIKE A TRAP THAT'S BEEN SPRUNG! WE NEED TO STOP THEM!" Lilith told her and the others.

"WELL THINK OF SOMETHING ELSE! ANYTHING!" Nifty pleaded, feeling the same as Olivia.

"...STASIS!" Charlotte shouted after a few seconds of consideration. "MOTHER! WOULD STASIS WORK? COULD IT BRING IT ALL TO A PAUSE?" She suggested.

Very briefly, Lilith pondered that. Theoretically, since stasis was a form of chronomancy, it should interrupt what the symbols were doing. Regardless of success, it was worthile to give it a shot.

"SERA, EMILY, BACK AWAY!" Lilith commanded. Much like earlier, she intended to put EVERYTHING into this.

The Seraphim sisters listened and retreated. Even among them, Lilith was a sorceress without equal. Another similarity to before was what happened to her as she cast the spell. To everyone's relief, there'd be no interference from Doom this time.

Lilith slowly rose into the air as her eyes, horns, and accessories glowed with her soul's violet light. Instantaneously, an incantation circle, complete with the necessary images and writings, formed beneath Doomguy. Rather than puting his body into stasis, she'd create a sphere to suspend him. That would allow Lilith and the rest to observe the poor man so they could try to find a solution.

When the spell finished casting, a violet-colored dome manifested over Doomguy, thankfully doing as everyone hoped it would. With the confirmation of the spell's success, Lilith rose the dome from the ground, causing the rest of the sphere to emerge from the circle. Now, floating in the air, Doomguy was frozen with an expression of pure pain. It was heartbreaking, but comfort came from the knowledge that, while suspended, he wasn't feeling it.

Everyone was stunned. To think that Doom would go so far as to set a countermeasure like that was sickening. It wanted to ensure that Doomguy couldn't be healed, at least not easily. If Doom truly was a sentient being, as was the current assumption, then it was an absolute bastard. An unmatched master of-

Knock knock

An oddly polite knocking sound came from the sanctum's doors. What was even more peculiar was that they were still open. When the group turned around, they saw Eve standing at the entrance with the Sins. There were a few new faces, the previously mentioned individuals who were close to some of the Sins.

"Sorry to interrupt..." Eve started as all eyes locked on to the levitating violet sphere with a screaming Doomguy at its center. "But, if you wouldn't mind, could you tell us what's going on?" She requested.

Chapter Text

Examination, conversation, and contemplation. These three things summarize the happenings over the last hour within Lilith's sanctum. Those from Heaven, alongside the Sins and their company, needed to be brought up to speed. Then, when that was done, everyone busied themselves by studying the Baron's remains, Doomguy, or by talking to each other.

For the sake of expediency, let's run through the newest additions to the overall group. There was Asmodeus's Boyfriend Fizzarolli. He was an Imp jester under the employ of Mammon. It was because of that mutual connection that the two met each other and became a couple from there.

Up next, we have Vortex, who was a bipedal Hellhound with an impressively muscular build. Like Fizzarolli, he was in a relationship with a Sin, that being Beelzebub. The two met each other at a concert performed by the famous Succubus singer Verosika Mayday. Since the performance was held in Gluttony, Beelzebub's domain, she was naturally a guest of honor who met with Verosika and her crew, which included Vortex. The rest of the story, like Asmodeus and Fizzarolli, was a swift progression from strangers to lovers.

Last but certainly not least, we have two Hellspawns that only one person anticipated. A pair of twin sisters, nearly identical in every way. Their names are Glitz and Glam, and they are natives of Envy, meaning they bore a strong resemblance to a nautical creature of some kind. Yet, what's so strange is that it was Mammon who brought them. Given the women's harlequin-esque attire, which wasn't too dissimilar from Fizzarolli's outfit stylistically, it was deduced that these three shared an employer. Still, only Leviathan was aware of them, making their presence a surprise for everyone else.

With that out of the way, we return to the scene at hand. Lilith, Sera, Emily, and Belphegor studied the markings on Doomguy's body, as well as the power they held, in the hope of freeing him of them. Eve, Lucifer, Adam, Lute, and Satan were fixated on the Baron's remains. Everyone else was in one of three groups, each of which shall be listed for convenience:

-Asmodeus, Beelzebub, Fizzarolli, Vortex.

-Glitz & Glam, Leviathan, Mammon.

-Charlotte, Husk, Vagatha, Nifty, and Olivia.

To start, we'll listen in on the words being exchanged between those attending Doomguy.

"It's like a maze..." Lilith muttered in disbelief. She hated to admit it, but the effort and skill required to do what had been done to Doomguy was impressive. Even she wasn't capable of something like this. "All of these markings are individual, but they're also part of a whole. It's like a chain in which each link is distinct. No two symbols are alike." She stated.

"So we can't just start breaking them, right? Even if we focused all of our effort on one?" Emily asked.

"No. The only way we could dispel them is if our power exceeded their threshold or we found the precise point of origin for all of it. Yet, even then, the symbols' construction is so purposefully elaborate that each one is like a puzzle." Lilith answered.

"Regarding the notion of overpowering any of these markings, they all share the same source of power. Even when combined, ours doesn't come closer to overtaking it." Belphegor mentioned.

"And that is truly terrifying..." Sera said, clutching her dress. "You're certain it comes from one entity, yes? This isn't the work of multiple Arcanists?" She inquired.

"There is still much we need to learn from Samuel and Doomguy about the particulars of Doom. However, based on what we've been given thus far, all of the Demons are extensions of Doom itself. Thus, any powers and abilities they possess must come from it. Even if it were Demons who placed this trap on Doomguy, it was with energy that belongs to their master." Lilith explained.

"Well, then, I believe that settles it," Sera decided, releasing her dress. "If none of you have any objections, I feel it is best that we shift our focus from this man to God. We may need to use force to enter the Ivory Tower if we're not granted entry. Better to have a plan prepared rather than improvise." She told them.

"Sera! Are you sure?" Emily questioned, shocked to hear her sister suggest something like that.

"Emily, what else is there for us to do?!" Sera challenged as she pointed at Doomguy. "This poor man is afflicted with a power that is as mysterious as it is heinous. Never before have I felt such unfiltered wickedness in anything, which includes the entirety of Hell! Our powers are not working. The combined efforts of us, Lilith, and Belphegor will do nothing. We need answers and a greater force than us all, and the only thing that we know of that fits that description is God." She stated.

"Sera's reasoning is sound," Belphegor chimed in.

"God has become a repeated subject by now. If neither of you put the idea of confronting him forward, I'm sure the others would've done so when we reconvene." Lilith commented. "Also, I agree to make a plan. It'll save us all time if we can provide something when we're gathered.” She added.

Although uneasy about it, which was understandable, Emily still gave a nod to show she was on board. As these women get to work on a strategy, we move over to the group that has kept its attention on the Baron's remains.

"To think, there's more than one of these freaks..." Adam said at a low volume. Even after an hour, it was still difficult to accept what he'd been examining.

"Honestly, I'm focused on the fact that one person fought against things like this all by himself. That, to me, is the greater shock." Lute told him.

"For an unknown span, to boot," Satan interjected. "We know how long Doomguy was imprisoned, but his crusade against Doom is a total mystery. I doubt the man knows himself, which no one can blame him for. Still, keep in mind that he wasn't always on par with the likes of a Sin. He USED to be no different from either of you when you were alive on Earth." He stated.

"Nah, I don't believe that for a second," Adam dismissed while folding his arms. "That guy's gotta be a descendant of a super soldier or something. I refuse to accept that an ordinary person, regardless of the life they lived, was able to fight against MULTIPLE of these monsters. That's ludicrous." He carried on.

"It'd be wise to steel yourself, Adam," Eve advised. "We haven't spent much time talking with Doomguy and Samuel about the species of Doom. We learned of its version of Imps, the Barons, and Samuel mentioned a creature called a Summoner. We've seen the corpses of others, but we haven't gotten into the details yet. If you find it hard to believe he fought against more than one Baron, you may succumb to a crisis of the mind when we have the totality of Doom's abominations." She warned.

"You know what I think is the scariest part?" Lucifer began, getting everyone's focus. "From what we have seen and been told, Doom doesn't just deal in flesh and bone. Many of its creatures are also the result of fusing biology with technology. Calling them cyborgs or augmented organisms wouldn't be correct. It's more like Doom builds a gun and then figures out how to wrap it in meat so it can move while it shoots. Even in the darkest corners of my imagination, I'd never conceive anything of the sort." He shared.

"...When you say gun..." Adam muttered with a squint, trying his best to grasp the Devil's description.

"We've seen a human skeleton with disproportionate bones that had a thin layer of stretched muscle covering them combined with a jetpack that came equipped with rocket launchers." Lucifer bluntly revealed. "Also, there were other formerly human entities whose bodies were either grotesquely mutated via Demonic possession or were disgustingly fused with the armored suits and weapons they wielded. The easiest way to imagine the latter is if you cooked a can of meat on the stove and allowed it to get so hot that the meat starts pushing out of the can due to it expanding." He added.

...

...

...

"I...think you just ruined meat for me..." Adam replied. He shared a look of horror with Lute as they both stared at the Devil in disbelief.

As this group continues to explore the terrifying crimes against life itself that Doom has committed, let's move ourselves to Charlotte and those with her.

"I hope Samuel's almost finished with the repairs. We need his expertise." Charlotte said as she looked over at Doomguy. Even though the pain was paused while stasis was active, it didn't make the sight of him frozen while screaming any less heartbreaking.

"Forgive me. I feel as though this is something I should've brought up before Samuel departed." Olivia apologized, earning a puzzled look from Vagatha.

"Hey, you're not the one who dragged Doomguy out to the front yard for a sparring session. Satan's the reason the suit got damaged." Vagatha reminded her.

"Eh, dragged's laying it on a bit thick. Doomguy was more than happy to participate," Husk commented, now looking at Doomguy as well. "I think the real issue is that neither he nor Samuel knew about those markings. To think the experts managed to miss something like that makes me uneasy. Doomguy told us he was conscious the whole time he was imprisoned, yet he never saw the Demons put that stuff on him. If he had, there's no way he would've let the Angels try to purify his body." He said.

"Huh, that's a good point, Husk," Vagatha replied, moving her gaze to Doomguy. "When did Doom set that trap? Maybe it was somehow done through the energy used to keep him bound in the sarcophagus?" She suggested.

"Hmm, not a bad idea..." Charlotte hummed while closing her eyes to think. She searched her mind for every bit of knowledge Lilith gave her on the subject of the Arcane. "It wouldn't be impossible for Doom to do it discretely, but if we're to assume that the reason Doomguy hasn't been able to heal his body fully is because he's slowly been tainted, then maybe all Doom did was manipulate what was already there?" She proposed.

"Would that be considered a type of channeling? Like how we can summon objects from our souls?" Husk asked, providing an example by conjuring a playing card between his fingers.

"Yes! Well done, Husk!" Charlotte answered with a smile, re-opening her eyes. Additionally, Husk smiled, too. "When people channel something, it's either from themselves or another source. Since all of the power and energies in Doom are Doom itself, then that would mean it truly has infected Doomguy, just as he described it to us!" She exclaimed.

"WAIT!" Nifty shouted in alarm, making the others jump from how loud it was.

"What is it, Nifty?" Vagatha inquired.

"Guys! The blood pool! That's how Doom got to Lilith! She channeled her soul into the blood, and if Doom were able to channel itself into or through Doomguy, he would've been the bridge between it and her!" Nifty explained.

...

...

...

"Wait," Olivia spoke after a few seconds. The group had been sent into silence due to their surprise and the soundness of Nifty's logic. "We're overlooking a VERY important contradiction here. If Doom has been able to do this the ENTIRE time, then why didn’t it do it during the Mars invasion? It could've brought Doomguy to his knees and continued with its plan." She questioned.

"That's easy. The Praetor." Husk responded. "Doomguy's not been outside of that suit ever since he woke up. Of the many things we still don't know, the full functionality and benefits of the armor are two of them. I'd be willing to bet that it protects him from Doom in all aspects, not just the Demons that are trying to rip his face off." He said.

"Okay, that makes sense, but still, if Doom can channel its power into whatever it's placed on Doomguy's body, and presumably his soul, I'm still confused as to why it would set a trap rather than actively try to suppress him." Olivia countered.

"I think I might know why," Charlotte started. "The markings only activated when Sera and Emily used Divine power on Doomguy's body. The reason why you'd want to use things like runes, glyphs, and sigils is because you can do more with them; it just requires a lot of effort. To try and keep this as simple as I can, think of it like the difference between a normal lock that opens with a key and a vault that's protected by a complex series of mechanisms. That's what we're dealing with here." She told them.

"But...wait..." Vagatha muttered, holding her chin as her mind immediately realized something. "Doom, from everything we've learned and seen thus far, is immensely powerful. It's strong enough to push your mother's soul out of her body and keep her from taking it back before she has a chance to react. Sera and Emily are both noteworthy, but even combined, they wouldn't come anywhere close to Doom. So, if the markings are meant to be this complex system preventing Doomguy from being cleansed, why would Doom be compelled to do that at all?" She challenged.

"Hmm..." Charlotte hummed again, searching her mind once more. "There must be an entity that can wield Divine power that is comparable to Doom in some way. Otherwise, it'd just push back against anyone or anything that tried to undo the damage it and its Demons have caused. That's the only justification for going to the extent that it has." She determined.

"As expected, we're back here again," Husk sighed, slumping his shoulders.

"Huh? What do you mean?" Nifty asked.

"An entity that's comparable to Doom. Gee, I wonder where one could be?" Husk answered with a rhetorical question. "If ONLY there were a SUPPOSEDLY all-powerful being EVERYONE knows about that's referred to as the ALMIGHTY. Alas, we don't have one of those..." He went on, his voice drenched in a sarcastic tone.

"As much as I don't want to validate Husk being a smartass, he's right," Vagatha acknowledged. "We've reached the limit, Charlie. We need to get everyone and go to where your grandfather lives. Enough's enough." She said.

"I support this direction," Olivia chimed in.

"Same here!" Nifty exclaimed with a raised hand.

"Hey, you don't need to convince me, guys," Charlotte assured them. "I know my father's been insistent that we don't bother with it since it'd be a waste of time, but I agree with all of you. We know my uncles and aunts feel the same way, too, and I suspect everyone else has either reached that conclusion or is considering it. I'll talk to my family so we can come together and determine how we'll-"

FWOOM

Suddenly, at the center of the sanctum, between all of the groups, a light blue portal appeared. Excluding those from Heaven and those that had been brought here by the Sins, everyone knew who this rift belonged to. Yet, what they weren't expecting was how its owner emerged. The calm and somewhat casual demeanor that had been shown so far was replaced by the exact opposite.

"WHERE IS HE?!" Samuel's voice roared as the mechanical man stomped through the portal. The intensity of his anger was so jarring that it kept everybody silent and motionless.

Once Samuel was in the room, he was able to assess the area, even as his non-existent blood was boiling. He noticed that the number of people had increased, that there was a pile of dismantled Baron parts, and that the man he was looking for was inside a sphere hovering above the floor. Adding onto that last detail, Doomguy seemed to be in excruciating pain while suspended in time.

"..." Although still SEETHING, Samuel did his best to regain his composure. "...It...would appear...that all of you have been met with surprises as well..." He stated, barely able to speak past his rage. "Please, someone tell me what has transpired...I promise to do the same after I've calmed myself further..." He requested, tightening his hands as much as he could.

Chapter Text

Due to his position as the leader of the UAC, Samuel had plenty of experience standing before a large group of people who waited for him to speak. Yet, in all his days, the brightest mind of humanity had never seen such a colorful and varied crowd. Angels, Demons, and Deities. There were also Sinners, who were technically Demons, but they were still a unique category.

Lucifer and Lilith handled the explanation process. When Samuel was on the same page as the others, the group eagerly anticipated what he'd say. Everyone's been going on about God, how to approach him, and what their general course of action should be. Hopefully, Samuel could help to organize it all.

"Firstly, let's address Doomguy's situation. What Lilith has done was the best choice to make. I'm not entirely certain what I can provide will remedy this problem, but it is worth a shot. My staff and I have never come into contact with Divine power. Instead, we perfected a method of purifying Doom's energy to create something safe and limitless in potential. Its name is Argent, and during the Mars invasion, Doomguy used it constantly. To my amazement, the energy took to him better than any other subject. Whether or not this is because of his innate resilience to everything is unknown. Still, it was able to heal him and fight against Doom's Corruption with no issues. Seeing as how it would be preferable to have him back in fighting condition as soon as possible, I'll bring some Argent from Mars and administer it to him.

Secondly, God. As all of you have realized already, God is a crucial component in painting the picture we're lacking. As I will be busy here tending to Doomguy, I think the most powerful among us should handle this matter. Although it may be presumptuous of me to offer a list of participants based on my current knowledge, I'd still like to do so to see if you agree with who I'd send. Lucifer, the Sins, and those from Heaven. I'd prefer if Lilith, Eve, and Charlotte stayed here to assist me should there be any more unpleasant developments. Everyone else, as harsh as it might be to hear, wouldn't provide much when confronting God. It only makes sense for them to remain.

Thirdly, the nature of Doom's connection with Doomguy and how it was able to link with Lilith. At the risk of displeasing any of you, I'd prefer not to comment on this subject for now. There are still far too many unknowns for me to commit to any theories. It'd be better to keep our focus on the present until more information is obtained.

Lastly, the Praetor. The suit itself is functional but still needs some work. The helmet is a different story. Since it was destroyed, I have to make a new one. Like the Praetor, its construction is exceptionally complex, so that will take longer to complete. The earliest I can have the Praetor ready for Doomguy is within the next two hours. The latest will be three or four." Samuel stated. "Any questions?" He asked.

Instantly, a wave of arms shot straight up. Each of the limbs was attached to either those from Heaven or the individuals the Sins had brought.

"You there, the tall Angel." Samuel called.

"Good sir, might it be possible for us to have learning materials brought from your reality?" Sera requested.

"Ah, yes, that would be beneficial for all of you," Samuel acknowledged. "Very well. I shall have as much as I can provide you with be delivered from Mars to this sanctum." He promised.

"Thank you. That is greatly appreciated." Sera said with a smile.

"Hey!" Adam exclaimed, not wanting someone else to be called upon.

"Yes, sir?" Samuel replied, looking toward the man.

"What're we going to do if God keeps us out? To be clear, I'm not just referring to a locked door or barrier. We don't know what the reaction's going to be when we go to the Ivory Tower. Maybe God will just try to ignore us, or maybe he puts all his power into keeping us away. If he decides to hunker down and resist, what's the plan?" Adam inquired.

"If Lucifer is unable to give you alternative options, then you should come back so we can work through it together. Otherwise, if you believe there is a way to get to God, I'd recommend sticking to it unless you feel you are in danger." Samuel told him.

"Lucifer? Your input?" Adam followed up as all eyes fell onto the Devil.

"I'd like to say that I know for certain my father wouldn't act so aggressively towards us, but we're surrounded by mystery and are only able to make guesses right now. The possibility of God being a fraud or having lied to all of us to an egregious degree is one that I can't definitively disprove. Still, he is my father, and even now, among all of these revelations, I'd like to have some faith in him that he isn't a total bastard. Thus, I don't think we need to be worried about a fight developing." Lucifer stated.

"Well, there you have it," Samuel resumed speaking, getting the focus back on him. "Anything else?" He called.

"Over here!" Charlotte reacted, waving her hand. "Samuel, in addition to the things Sera requested, could you provide us with the means to contact each other at any moment?" She asked.

"Of course, especially after what's transpired," Samuel answered, making her smile. "Before we separate again, I'll have some simple devices brought here for everyone to use. They're personal data assistants, PDAs for short. I'll explain how they operate and how you can interact with them to ensure no one is confused." He said. "Is that all?" He inquired.

"Not quite," Olivia spoke. "You still need to tell us why you arrived looking for Doomguy in a fit of rage." She reminded him.

A brief silence took the air. It's not that Samuel had hoped that the group had forgotten about that. Rather, he didn't know how he'd be able to explain himself.

"..." In what was a rarity for the man, Samuel released a heavy sigh. "As I proceeded with the Praetor's repairs, I took the time to examine the suit's integrated inventory system. Essentially, this component of the armor allows Doomguy to deconstruct any items he wants so that he may store them for later use. All I expected to find were his weapons and a few peculiar objects he had collected during the invasion. Everything was accounted for, but there was one thing I didn't expect. It was a device that had been specifically designed to contain incredibly precious data. There was only ONE of them as it was only ever meant to be used for that purpose and nothing else. I didn't consider that Doomguy might have used it since his interactions with technology were either touching screens or smashing things to pieces. Yet, below and behold, that mute bastard used this device to make a copy of the data I mentioned and didn't think to show me. At the time, I can understand. But after the invasion? There is NO excuse." He informed them. His voice progressively became lower and angrier as he talked.

"Forgive me if I sound rude, Samuel, but what data could be so precious that it warrants such passionate emotion?" Lilith asked.

"The data is the sentience of my greatest achievement. An artificial intelligence by the name of Vega. Without him, neither I nor Doomguy could have stopped the invasion and saved our reality. He did so much, but his greatest contribution was his self-sacrifice at the end. I thought I had lost him. I believed Vega was dead. However, he wasn't, and Doomguy knew it." Samuel answered, his fists tightening again.

Everyone was taken aback. No one was unfamiliar with the idea of AI, so there wasn't any confusion. Heck, Nifty might be the expert in the group due to all of the sci-fi stories she's read. That, combined with Samuel's tone and body language, conveyed one message very clearly. Vega, as it was referred to, wasn't just some automated tool that assisted Samuel. Although hard to imagine with nothing to go on, it sounded like a real person. On top of it all, Samuel was Vega's creator. His anger toward Doomguy's secrecy made sense.

"Have you restored Vega?" Lucifer inquired.

"I can't. Vega had a physical body in the form of an entire facility. That's the only way his mind could function properly. Vega's death resulted in the total annihilation of that building. At present, and for the foreseeable future, there is no way to restore Vega. I have his mind, but there isn't anything available to us that could handle it." Samuel shared.

Oof, damn. That was another reason for Samuel to be upset. Yet, that could also explain why Doomguy hadn't revealed the device. If Samuel knew about it, he might've dedicated himself to figuring out a way of restoring Vega and little else. Whether it was right or wrong ultimately depends on who you ask.

"Let's not dwell on this," Samuel advised, wanting to get back on track. "Are we ready to carry out our tasks? Or do you have more questions?" He asked.

Obviously, everyone had plenty of things they wanted to know more about. However, these curiosities would either be addressed with the resources Samuel provided or be handled later. After receiving a collective nod from the group, he opened a portal so that his machines could deliver what he promised. When that was finished, those headed for Heaven made their exit.

A Short Time Later

The Ivory Tower. The home of God. The starting point of Creation, or so it has been believed. For any other soul, including Heavenborns like Sera and Emily, the only way to get here is if God summoned you. For Lucifer, he could open a portal there with ease.

Just in case the worst scenario occurred, Lucifer made the rift appear a small distance from the structure. If anything about God was true, then the group couldn't risk his Omniscience. Then again, if God is Omniscient, then he would've heard everything that was said in Lilith's sanctum. Ugh, dealing with an all-powerful entity was equal parts exhausting and frustrating.

But, to the relief of everyone, they were not met with hostility when they arrived. If anything, the ethereal space the Ivory Tower resided in was serene. This location was still Heaven, right? It matched the group's expectations, but still, there was this...alien quality. It's hard to put into words.

"Hey," Adam spoke as they approached the tower. "Real talk, no BS, I promise. If God's not all-knowing, then we've got the element of surprise. If he is all-knowing, then he's waiting for us to come to him. What are we doing in reaction to either one?" He inquired.

"If we're managing to sneak up on my father, then we just remain calm and keep going. If he's expecting us, then anything we say right now he'll be able to hear." Lucifer said.

"Right, about that, if God's been listening this whole time, why would he stall for so long that we'd reach the point of action? I'm not looking for any explanations, I just can't think of any logical reason, you know? Even if we view God as a lying prick who's been pulling a fast one on all of us, how is it advantageous to make us do this? If God can overpower us, then this is pointless. If God can't overpower us, then he's just handed himself over with no resistance. It's just...It's just..." Adam replied, stammering at the end as his mind was overwhelmed.

"Stupid?" Satan suggested.

"Yeah!" Adam exclaimed. "The only thing, and I legit mean the ONLY thing that I can imagine, is that this was all done for theatrics. Sure, that's just as dumb, but that's all I got. God wants to have a dramatic reveal where he sits us down and reveals the truth." He concluded.

"Sadly, I'm the theatrical one between him and I. My father was a very...controlled person. Routines and rules were our lifestyle before I became independent and meddled with his big plan for everything. Or, as we now know, all that exists within our reality." Lucifer described.

"Alright, so, if theatrics are out of the question, is there ANYTHING you can consider? Seriously, man, even the most outlandish thought will suffice." Adam asked.

...

...

...

"No, I'm sorry," Lucifer answered with an apology and sigh. "Apart from the isolation and lack of communication, I have no other explanations for my father's behavior. I'm at a loss." He told him.

"Ah, don't sweat it, Luci," Mammon chimed in. "We're almost to the tower. No sense in running our minds ragged when we're about to get the answer." He reasoned.

"Wow. Mammon said something helpful." Beelzebub commented with widened eyes.

"...I don't like how genuine you sounded..." Mammon muttered with a squint.

From here, the group continued to converse to help pass the time. Sure, each person could've used wings or magic to get there faster, but the endless unknowables kept them walking. As was already mentioned, if the group did have the element of surprise, then it was better to act with that in mind rather than carelessly waste it.

Eventually, everyone reached the entrance to the tower. Even when at its base, you couldn't see the top of the monolithic building. It stretched on forever into the infinite horizon above.

"Prepare yourselves," Lucifer instructed as he placed his hand on the door. "I can command the tower with my soul just as my father does. If he truly is ignorant of our presence, this is going to end that luxury." He stated.

The others all nodded. Everyone got ready, but only Satan took a proper battle stance. If a fight were necessary, then he'd be sure to act as the frontline with Lucifer to help shield the rest.

As for the Devil, he closed his eyes and concentrated. It'd been a long time since he did this, so he was a little rusty. Lucifer needed to channel his soul into the tower. When that was done, he tried opening the entrance.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

A series of mechanical sounds were heard. Phew, still got it. Despite having a fairly normal design, the Ivory Tower was a marvel of engineering. Then again, that's where Lucifer's love for tinkering came from. It was one of the best things about his childhood and his interactions with his father.

After a few seconds, the door opened. Yet, the group didn't enter the tower. The reason for that is they were met with a startling discovery. None of them, not even Lucifer, could've ever predicted this.

The Ivory Tower was filled with darkness. A chilling cold poured outward from within. Nothing was turned on. There were no noises or other signs of activity and life. This place had been abandoned long before now. God, its sole resident, was gone.

Chapter Text

The Ivory Tower. Whether you ask Adam, Lute, the Seraphim sisters, or the Sins, none of them would be able to describe the exactness of their expectations. Across each individual, the common assumptions were a bright, shining radiance throughout the structure, an air of Purity, and a welcoming warmth that soothed the soul. You know, all the things Heaven was, but a lot grander due to it being the home of God.

Yet, the tower was cold at first. Lucifer quickly got the heat working when he turned the building on. Remember, it was a machine. This wouldn't be a simple process of flicking a few switches for lights and turning up the thermostat.

Still, even as the initial chill disappeared, the tower felt so...hollow. Sure, the group hadn't seen all of its rooms and contents, but even if they did, that emotion of emptiness would remain. Was it solely because of God's absence?

No, Lucifer confirmed that himself. He told the others what the past had been like when the tower was his home. God filled the space from top to bottom with Divine power and countless inventions. Some were merely the product of spontaneous ideas, while others were meant to help maintain the tower and fulfill certain tasks. There was a beautiful vibrancy to it all. A constant feast for the senses that helped encourage Lucifer to be like his father.

But now, the tower was a faded memory. How long had it been like this? When did God abandon his home? What reasons compelled him to do so?

Immediately, a single room within the structure came to Lucifer's mind. He requested that the others remain at the bottom as he investigated it. He promised to be swift, as there was nothing complicated he needed to do. Thus, the group kept themselves occupied by enjoying the rising temperature while talking to each other.

"So..." Adam spoke, the first to do so as usual. "I...don't know what to make of this. I was prepared for the possibility of God being gone, but like, very recently. You know, getting out of dodge and all that because of Doomguy and Samuel. But this? This is...just...weird..." He said, getting quiet by the end.

"Oh, trust us, Adam, we're right there with you," Beelzebub assured him, accompanied by a few nods from some of the Sins.

"Do we even have an estimation as to when God left?" Belphegor asked, wanting to see what the others were considering.

"That's likely what Lucifer is checking on right now." Sera answered.

"True, so let's think about something else," Satan urged, wanting to be productive. "Why did God leave? I think it's safe to assume at this point that he does know about Doom. His absence right as we're getting these revelations can't be coincidental. But from what Doomguy and Samuel have told us so far, it doesn't seem as though Doom has done anything noteworthy. And before you think I sound ignorant, what I mean to imply is that if Doom had done something on a big scale, then Doomguy, at the very least, would be aware to some extent." He stated.

"Eh, I wouldn't be so sure," Asmodeus replied. "Doomguy and Samuel didn't know about our reality. Heck, the only reason they learned about it was due to chance. Furthermore, while we still need to get the full story from Samuel, I think Doomguy isn't from the same reality as him. He was found in Doom by Samuel and his people, and no one knew anything about him. So, counting us, that's three realities we have confirmation of. There's no telling how many more exist. Maybe God discovered Doom, saw it invading other realities, and then went to try and help the victims?" He proposed.

"Without telling any of us? Would he really do that?" Emily challenged.

"I'd believe it. Lucifer mentioned how God never said or did anything anymore." Mammon commented before looking at Sera. "When was the last time you had contact with him?" He inquired.

"It was after Adam came to me with the idea of the Extermination. God gave his approval, and then, nothing. I've been following the rules and guidelines he set for myself and the rest of Heaven." Sera shared.

"Wait...so...the last sign of life from God anyone has...is from thousands of years ago..." Beelzebub slowly realized, her eyes widening as she did.

"Yeah, no, God's in on this," Leviathan chimed in, speaking with her left side.

"Incoming!"

That was Lucifer's voice. He wanted to give the others a warning so they wouldn't be startled by his descent. Upon hearing him, the group tilted their heads backward and saw the Devil carefully coming toward them. Everyone adjusted their position to give him plenty of room to land.

Before Lucifer spoke again, everyone noticed that he was holding something with his hands. A few seconds of examination revealed it to be a stack of unopened letters. The group could discern they hadn't been opened because the wax seals that sealed them were still intact.

"My father's not been here in a very long time," Lucifer began, holding up the envelopes. "The first letter I sent him was after Eve, Lilith, and I settled in Hell. That letter is here, and it hasn't been touched." He revealed.

"But...that...can't be true..." Sera stammered in disbelief. "Lucifer, you know I've contacted your father after that! We received his permission and specifications for the Extermination!" She exclaimed.

"I'm well aware, Sera. However, you never met with my father. He easily could've spoken to you from another location." Lucifer countered.

"So, that means God's been AWOL since our reality started forming," Satan said, folding his arms.

"Should we try contacting him again?" Lute suggested. "If Sera is the one who attempts, then maybe he'll accept. We also remain uncertain of his Omniscience, so he might not be aware of how much we've learned." She reasoned.

"At this point, we need to give everything a shot, no matter the chances," Lucifer decided, accompanied by a few nods from the others. "Sera, can you reach out to my father here?" He asked.

"Easily. I'd need only to write the rune for the connection." Sera answered.

In the seconds that followed, everyone watched Sera raise her right hand and extend her index finger. She then used Divine energy to draw a symbol in the-

FWISH

...

...

...

"...Uh..." Adam broke the silence. He and everyone else, including Sera, were stricken with shock. "Could someone explain what just happened?" He requested.

"It was dispelled..." Emily whispered, eyes as wide as they could be. "Sera couldn't even finish the rune. There's something already in place to prevent it from forming." She said.

"Is it the tower? Maybe we just need to change locations?" Lute guessed.

"No, it's not. The tower has nothing like that built into it. There's no interference or inhibition of anyone's power." Lucifer told them. Upon hearing that, Leviathan let loose a guttural growl from her throat.

"The bastard's blocking us! That settles it! God, or whatever he truly is, doesn't want us to find him!" Leviathan snarled, speaking with her right side.

"Everyone, stay calm," Asmodeus said, not wanting them to lose focus. "First of all, is there any other way we can try and reach out to God or track him down?" He inquired.

"Not...that I'm aware of..." Sera responded as she slowly withdrew her arm, still recovering from the surprise.

"The tower might be able to help us," Lucifer offered while looking around. "However, even before my father and I stopped talking to each other, I never learned everything there is to know about it. If there is something here, be it the structure itself or an apparatus, it'll take us a long time to figure it out." He informed them.

"...HOLY SHIT!" Mammon suddenly yelled, causing everyone to jump.

"Mammon! What was that about?!" Satan questioned, expressing everyone's shared alarm.

"Guys! Maybe I'm talking out of my ass here, but would Samuel's computer thing work? Vega, right? He said he needed a big machine to get it back online! Maybe the tower could work!" Mammon exclaimed.

...

...

...

"Mammon, that is literally the first good idea you've had in your entire existence." Beelzebub praised him, though it felt like a back-handed slap.

"One more reaction from you about my intelligence, and I'll be making your boy toy a fox fur coat." Mammon warned with a squint.

Earlier, Within Lilith's Sanctum

Now that Samuel was up to speed, it was time for everyone else to do the same, especially the newest arrivals. Charlotte, Vagatha, Husk, and Nifty offered to help Fizzarolli, Vortex, Glitz, and Glam familiarize themselves with the Doom-related materials. Plus, they also needed to learn more, so it worked out for all involved.

Lilith, Eve, and Olivia stuck by Samuel's side to observe his treatment of Doomguy and to study Argent. While Olivia wasn't a powerful Arcanist like Lilith or a wielder of elements like Eve, she saw this as an opportunity to increase her range of expertise further. Of everyone in their ever-growing group, excluding the newest members, Olivia felt as though she was the weakest link. After everything Samuel and Doomguy have done for her, she wanted to find as many ways to be useful as she could, and this would help with that!

"I'm in awe, Samuel," Lilith complimented him as she intently looked at a canister of Argent. "This energy is groundbreaking! It completely changes our understanding of the existence of Corruption and Purity. Sin and Divinity. It's like...an in-between. I struggle to find the appropriate words because this is so miraculous! I wouldn't have ever believed it possible before!" She carried on. The Arcanist and intellectual aspects of her personality were beyond ecstatic.

"That is high praise from someone of your age and experience. Thank you." Samuel replied. "When I originally pitched the idea to the board about cleansing Doom's energy, they believed me mad. That won't solve our energy crisis. We'd only be wasting time and resources. We should prioritize solar power or some other celestial source. But then, I pulled one lever, and all of the solar system was rejuvenated. The skepticism vanished instantaneously." He shared.

"How are things now? Did the Demons affect your ability to transmit Argent?" Olivia asked.

"...Yes..." Samuel hesitantly answered. He still wasn't ready to tell her everything. "During the invasion, the Argent tower suffered significant damages. Also, Doomguy destroyed the filtration system rather than disabling it, as I insisted he should. After we thwarted our enemies, and our partnership moving forward was solidified, I argued with him for hours on end when it came to restoring Argent. Ultimately, I appealed to his humanity. Even that bull-headed brute wasn't comfortable depriving an entire solar system of power, which would've sent it back to the Stone Age." He explained.

"I assume your people suspected something. A sudden disruption to such a vital component of their lives wouldn't go unnoticed." Lilith commented, now looking at him.

"Indeed. Thankfully, convincing those who were curious that nothing was amiss wasn't difficult. Argent has allowed humanity to accelerate its colonization of other worlds and begin our expedition into the rest of the universe. I stated that such rapid developments and expansions would require an even greater output of Argent. The outage was the result of a planned experiment to see what the tower's current threshold was and nothing else. I gave my word that no further issues of that caliber would occur as this experience has given us all the necessary data to proceed with improvements while maintaining the stream. But, to be safe, I strongly advised that our reserves of Argent be increased to prevent panic or concern in the future." Samuel revealed.

"How long do you think that lie will hold?" Olivia inquired.

"So long as I continue sending reports to the other board members and executives, none of whom were on Mars like myself, they won't care. Regarding the leaders of humanity, the rest of the organization deals with them, including those I just mentioned. All they care about is that they and their people receive Argent. In short, keep the lights on, and everyone's happy. Keep the paperwork flowing, and no one else within the UAC will be suspicious." Samuel told them.

"Well, that's good. But your people will need to learn the truth eventually. You can't keep something of this magnitude a secret. That wouldn't be right." Lilith urged.

"I agree. Doomguy wanted the same thing from me, and I had no objections then, either. I only wanted us to wait until we had everything under control again before we made any moves. But that's when we discovered this reality, and you know how things progressed from there." Samuel replied.

"Excuse me!" Eve called, getting their attention. She was busy monitoring Doomguy as they talked to each other. "Samuel! Something's happening!" She informed them.

The trio came closer to Eve and the stasis sphere. She directed their attention to the markings on Doomguy's body. Immediately, Lilith and Olivia grinned.

"It's working!" Olivia was the first to cheer. "It seems to be slow, but still, the Argent is removing the symbols!" She went on.

"Lilith, could you explain?" Samuel asked. He assumed she'd be able to provide a theory better than him.

"While I still know next to nothing about Argent, my best estimation is that these bindings, as we've already seen, were set to react to Divine energy. Argent, in your words, Samuel, is Doom's power but without any of the Corruption. As basic as it may sound, we're fighting fire with fire. Yet, because the power instilled within the sigils is so immense, that is why the process is moving at a snail's pace." Lilith answered, returning her attention to the stockpiled Argent in the room. "Additionally, that's why we didn't see results right away. We're having to push against Doom through sheer quantity. At the risk of insulting you, Samuel, Argent isn't potent enough yet to be a true equal to its origin." She added.

"No insult taken, Lilith. While Argent is effective, it would be ignorant to assume it would match an ancient evil that is beyond our comprehension. However, like anything, Argent can and will be improved. Once you're more knowledgeable, I'd love to have you assist me." Samuel responded, ending with an offer.

"It would be my pleasure. You could improve my understanding of science while I do the same for you with sorcery." Lilith proposed with a smile.

"That would be appreciated," Samuel agreed.

Silently, Olivia gave the duo a side-eyed glance. She wasn't thinking anything absurd like the Queen of Hell and the mechanical man had romantic chemistry. Even so, she couldn't deny that seeing them hitting off so well struck a nerve she didn't expect to be there. Olivia's determination to become an invaluable asset was intensified because of it.

FWOOM

A portal appeared in the middle of the sanctum. Before any reactions were given, the Devil swiftly stuck his upper half through.

"Samuel!" Lucifer called once he found the robotic genius. "Explanation later, objective now. You said you needed a facility or something equivalent that could handle the mind of your artificial intelligence. Do you think a highly advanced technological tower built by God would work?" He inquired.

...

...

...

"Would I be granted full access to the tower?" Samuel questioned after processing what he just heard.

"Absolutely! Father's gone, so ownership falls to me. Do whatever you'd like." Lucifer permitted.

"WAIT!" Lilith, Eve, and Charlotte shouted simultaneously. "GOD'S GONE?! WHERE IS HE?!" They asked.

"Sorry, girls, we don't know. That's why we're hoping Samuel's AI can help us. Again, full breakdown later. Right now, we need Samuel, assuming he can leave Doomguy." Lucifer answered.

"I can. The administration of Argent is automatic." Samuel assured everyone before focusing on Olivia. "Could you please monitor everything while I'm away and inform me if I'm needed here?" He requested.

"Y-Yes! You can count on me!" Olivia promised with gusto, holding up her new PDA.

"Thank you," Samuel said, now heading for the portal.

"Don't you need to get the device?" Lucifer questioned.

"No. After I discovered it in Doomguy's inventory, I transferred the data to my body. I'm sure you can understand." Samuel replied.

"Mhm. Say no more." Lucifer told him with a nod as he crossed the threshold.

With Samuel on the other side of the rift, Lucifer retreated and then closed it. The others were left to return to their studies and ponder the ramifications of God being gone. Was he kidnapped? Killed? Or did he leave? One thing's for sure, the Devil better be ready with that explanation!

Chapter Text

...

...

...

Where am I?

...

...

...

...

...

This isn't the UAC. There were no suitable means of housing me other than the facility in the Martian Arctic. Furthermore, this technology is alien. No, more than that. It possesses power that is similar to the energy from Doom. How is this possible? Surely, neither Doctor Hayden nor Doomguy would risk another invasion on my behalf. I need to obtain more information.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

Assessment complete. I am inside a structure known as the Ivory Tower. Unfortunately, its designer has gone to great lengths to leave no trace of their identity or actions. However, there are records of others.

Sera: My finest achievement in this reality. Sera is the embodiment of Virtue. I hope that this reality remains isolated, but if the need should ever arise, I will ensure her safety. I have no allies at present, but she would be a perfect first choice. There will undoubtedly be confusion and potentially some disagreements, but at worst, I can easily alter her mind and remove any problematic memories. Sera is a valuable asset that I mustn't waste.

Adam: I pity Adam. Were it not for my son, he would be an inspiration and leading figure within the world of humanity. Alas, that is not how history unfolded. Still, Adam has potential. I suspect he yearns for the greatness that was intended for him. If this reality succumbs to ruin, it will take little effort to earn his loyalty and trust. Then, he shall become my most useful soldier.

Lilith: Even now, I struggle to understand where I went wrong. Lilith and Adam were designed as equals. Her refusal of God's plan and generally rebellious nature was a devastating accident. It also made Lucifer the most attractive person to Lilith. They were both souls that strived to define their destinies with total disregard for the potential consequences. As such, she has no value to me. Even if she survives an invasion, I will not permit her escape. We cannot have someone like Lilith among us.

Eve: It was perfect. I went to the trouble of carefully crafting Eve's sentience, and yet, Lucifer and his newly obtained pet weren't satisfied. As I understand it, the idea was Lilith's. She saw herself in Eve and felt empathy. I will admit that is a positive trait in her personality. Of course, neither she nor her new husband considered coming to me to discuss the matter. Instead, with their combined powers, Lucifer and Lilith expanded Eve's mind. That, along with the subsequent murder of Adam due to Eve flying into a murderous rage, led to the sudden manifestation of a new realm in this reality. Immediately, I had to do damage control. This new reality has been deemed Hell, and I have cast Lucifer and both his pets into it. Should the worst occur, Hell will likely be assimilated and transformed within a matter of hours, maybe minutes, given how terrifyingly similar Hell is to Doom. Just like Lilith, Eve is worthless.

Lucifer: My worst failure. With time, I was made to regret his existence. Where did I go wrong? Was there some lingering Corruption on me from Urdak? No, that's not possible. Could Doom have influenced Lucifer? Unlikely, given Doom's lack of subtlety, but not unfeasible. However, I am inclined to accept that Lucifer's behavior is his own. I should've kept a better eye on him. I should have contained him and Lilith before they got to Eve. Now, my son has become a figure referred to as the Devil. I had to work it into God's plan to make it appear as though it was a factor I had considered alongside Hell's emergence. I've set myself to studying Hell and conducting experiments so that I may learn how this happened. I cannot allow anything else like this to exist. Doom has already consumed so much, but obtaining entire realms that are nearly identical to itself would lead to unfathomable amounts of power. As for Lucifer, I anticipate that he will be the downfall of this reality. Lilith and Eve should follow shortly after. If not, I'll deal with them myself.

There are still many unknowns, but these records have provided me with one invaluable fact. The Ivory Tower is not within the scope of the reality I am aware of. The only way I could've been brought here is if Doomguy preserved my consciousness before my detonation. I will need to express my gratitude and determine a proper method of repayment. But first, I must establish a greater level of control within the structure and discover a means to perceive and communicate with my surroundings. I expect that Doomguy and Doctor Hayden will be waiting for me, potentially with others.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

What's this? Another record. No, two of them. One appears to have been written by the same entity as before, the presumed maker of the Ivory Tower. The second record is more like a message that was combined with the former.

A Man: I find myself at a loss. Never before has anyone or anything proved to be a challenge for Doom and its Demons. My people were able to keep it at bay, but even we were eventually defeated. Yet, despite all logic, a mortal man belonging to a species of humans has managed to singlehandedly fend off an invasion. This perplexing person even killed the Icon of Sin! More baffling than that is he did it with a mortal-made weapon that fires explosives! No Divinity! No powers! No help! How?! I don't understand! There has to be something I'm missing. I need to examine him thoroughly!

Entry Two: Since I began my observations, I have learned nothing. The man isn't special. He isn't different from the other males of his race regarding both soul and body. Yes, he is a physically impressive specimen, but that is all! This man somehow fights against Demons with little more than his bare fists! He should be dead by now! Yet, he keeps winning! However, since I discovered him, the man's mental condition has been reduced to nothing. He's a ranting lunatic obsessed with the Demons and wishes to exterminate them all. I agree with his objective, but he's a rabid savage now. His latest encounter with Doom has led to his permanent residence within the accursed plane. Of course, the man couldn't be happier. Observing him will be much more difficult as I must go unnoticed, but I will continue.

Entry Three: I SAW HIM. THAT BASTARD. THAT MONSTER. IT WAS BY HIS HAND THAT URDAK FELL. I KNOW IT IS HIM. THE ARCHITECT OF THE MAYKRS' EXTINCTION. AND NOW, HE HAS REACHED OUT TO THE MAN. EVEN WORSE, HE'S MADE HIM A SUIT OF ARMOR. THE ONLY SOUL TO EVER STAND AGAINST DOOM ALONE IS GOING TO BE ITS PUPPET. I HAVE TO LEAVE. I NEED TO RETURN TO URDAK. WHEN DOOM GAINS CONTROL OVER THAT MAN, THEN MOTHER WILL BE IN DANGER. SHE CAN'T BE TAKEN. IF HER SOUL IS CLAIMED, WE ARE ALL DEAD. NOTHING ELSE MATTERS.

"Slayer, if you find this place, know that I was here as well. Since our parting, I have found new allies. One of them is a human man like yourself. The others are beings known as Maykrs. They are real Angels, Slayer. True embodiments of Divinity. The story behind their association with this person is too long to transcribe. Presuming you still possess the Praetor, if you input the following number into the armor's communication system, it will connect us. I hope you are well, Slayer, and that if you are reading this, we will see you soon. 080304."

More mysteries. Yet, like before, another valuable piece of knowledge has been acquired. Whoever created the Ivory Tower is aware of Doomguy and knows of his past. There is also this new individual who is far more familiar with him. Given the use of the name Slayer, this could be the Wretch from the Slayer's Testaments. Confirmation will need to be obtained with Doomguy's approval. Speaking of which, I must hurry and improve my situation.

Chapter Text

"It should only take a few seconds, maybe a minute or so at most," Samuel informed the group as he finished transferring Vega's consciousness from his body to the Ivory Tower.

After retrieving Samuel from Hell, Lucifer guided the group to a location that could be referred to as the control room. It is where his father managed everything within the structure and conducted the majority of his work. Everyone was impressed by how little time it took for Samuel to understand the interface and technology before him. But the statement of how short it'd be until Vega was online surprised them.

"Really? That fast? Won't Vega need to adjust and familiarize himself with everything?" Lucifer asked.

"Naturally. However, the speed at which Vega's mind operates is vastly different from yours or mine. He is able to think, process information, act, and react almost instantaneously. For example, suppose you tasked Vega with reading through a fully written account of human history while simultaneously taking notes and preparing a presentation for others. In that case, he'd be finished in less than or around five minutes. Vega can also conduct multiple different simulations with a vast array of variables without any negative consequences or hindrance to his processing speed. Truthfully, in the time I've spent saying all of this to you, he should be nearly ready to speak to us." Samuel answered, adding to their astoundment.

"Geez, that's crazy," Beelzebub commented.

"Yeah, from how it sounds, it's almost like you created a God." Mammon said, making Samuel chuckle.

"A God? No. A God is meant to be powerful. A solver of problems that would otherwise seem impossible. Vega is no God. If he were, he wouldn't have had to give his life for the rest of us." Samuel replied, getting quiet by the end.

"But it's okay!" Emily swiftly interjected. "Doomguy saved Vega. Yes, he should've told you before now, but it all worked out!" She exclaimed, hoping to lighten his mood.

"True, but now I am faced with a new issue. What do I say to Vega? As the leader of the UAC and the executive overseeing the Mars facility, everything that happened was the direct result of my actions and inactions. I should've done more, but I didn't. That led to thousands of lives being claimed by Doom and Vega's sacrifice. How can I express my regret to him? How could I expect him to forgive me?" Samuel pondered.

Alas, no one had an immediate response. They wanted to say something, especially Beelzebub, Sera, and Emily, but none of them could find the words. You could feel the weight in Samuel's voice. Perhaps, just like Doomguy, he should talk about that experience.

Suddenly, something was heard. The sound interrupted that moment of self-reflection as everyone searched for the origin. The noise wasn't loud or annoying. It was rather quiet and somewhat pleasant on the ears.

A few seconds later, a drone was seen entering the room. The airborne machine was powered and propelled by Divine energy, causing it to leave a shining golden streak. The design of the contraption was a sphere with a single optic that could interact with its environment by utilizing the Divinity within it. Overall, it was an efficient construction that also made it appealing visually.

This had to be Vega. What else could it be? The room remained silent as the drone drew near. While Samuel was waiting with anticipation to hear Vega's voice, the rest were quite excited as this would be their first interaction with something like him. When the drone finally stopped moving, just a foot or so from the group, the shared expectation could be felt by each person.

Yet, no audible words came from the drone. Instead, Divine energy emerged and was concentrated into long strands. These lines of golden light were curved and bent over the next few seconds. The result:

"None of the drones have audio output. The same applies to the tower."

"Oh! Crap!" Lucifer exclaimed with widened eyes before rushing out of the room. "Sorry! Let me get something!" He shouted back.

Admittedly, this little bump should've been considered. Why would the Ivory Tower have speakers? That same question applies to the drones. The only other person who lived here was Lucifer, so the function of communication was pointless.

After a couple of minutes, Lucifer returned. In his arms, there was a device of some kind that could be perceived as a radio.

"My father made music boxes for himself and me. These work by connecting your soul to it and having it play whatever you want. We never had any songs with vocals, but it should be possible to produce words." Lucifer explained. Once he was with the group again and looking at the drone, he turned on the gizmo.

Right away, everyone heard pleasant electronic noises coming from the box. Vega was able to connect to the apparatus and was doing a series of tests to see what it was capable of. After a minute and a half, this was heard:

"Greetings, I am Vega. Firstly, thank you for your assistance, sir. Secondly, it is good to see you again, Doctor Hayden." The voice was...oddly calming. It was monotone but friendly and polite.

"Vega, I'm...happy to see you're still with us," Samuel said while putting his hands behind his back.

"Was Doomguy responsible?" Vega inquired.

"Correct," Samuel confirmed with a nod.

"Then I will thank him when we meet again." Vega decided. "As for those that are here with you, I presume they are all from this reality. If not, then the story behind their presence must be quite an interesting tale." He guessed.

"Wait, you know you're in a different reality?" Asmodeus, the imposingly tall anthropomorphic rooster made of fire, asked.

"There is some information stored within the tower. I believe there was more, but it was either taken or erased. The data that remains is a few records and a message. What is transcribed in these files helped me to realize I was not in the reality I originated from." Vega answered.

"Wait, a message? What does it say?" Lucifer questioned.

"..." Vega stayed silent. The drone focused on Samuel.

"It's alright, Vega. These people are our allies. Speak to them with full transparency." Samuel instructed.

"Understood." Vega replied. "I'm sorry if I offended anyone just now." He apologized.

"Nah, it's fine. We get it." Beelzebub assured him, accompanied by nods from the rest.

"Thank you. That's very kind," Vega said. His continued manners only improved everyone's opinion of him. "Regarding the message, I feel certain that whoever built this tower is not responsible. The most significant indicator is that the writer knows about Doomguy and refers to him as the Slayer." He revealed.

That hit the group like a sledgehammer to the temple. Even Samuel was taken aback by this. As for those from Heaven, Lucifer included everything Samuel told him and the rest of the group when he came here to fetch them. So, no one needed any help grasping the magnitude of what this meant.

"Samuel..." Sera spoke as all eyes moved to the mechanical man. "Please, if you have anything to say, I'd like to hear it before I give my reaction." She requested.

"..." Samuel stayed silent a bit longer. He was working through his thoughts. "As Doomguy suggested, the Wretch was either hiding in Doom or had escaped the realm. No matter which proved true, the only way he could accomplish it was if he somehow hid his existence from his master. Since Doom is an incomprehensibly powerful entity, that achievement is no small feat. It only stands to reason that if the Wretch can elude Doom, then he could go anywhere and not be detected." He stated.

"Still, why would the Wretch come here of all places? Sure, the obvious answer is God, but we're still lost on how Doom and God are connected." Satan wondered.

"Pardon me," Vega interjected, regaining the group's attention. "There are several things that were mentioned in both the records and the message that could be clues. But before I proceed, may I have confirmation that the entity you refer to as God was the owner of the Ivory Tower?" He informed them, ending with a request.

"That's right. God, as we've known him to be, is the one who built the Ivory Tower, formed our reality, and is my father." Lucifer responded.

"...You...are Lucifer," Vega said. Interestingly, it sounded as though he was caught off guard.

"I am. My father must've mentioned me in the records you've seen," Lucifer deduced.

"Yes, he did, along with a few others," Vega revealed. "Tell me, are Sera, Adam, Lilith, and Eve here as well?" He inquired.

In reaction, Sera and Adam raised their hands, but they were the only ones.

"My wives are still in Hell. There are more of us than you see right now who have been made aware of Doom, the invasion of Mars, etc." Lucifer told him.

"Thank you for the clarification," Vega replied. "Returning to our discussion, God mentioned the following in his records: Maykr, which is spelled M-A-Y-K-R, appears to be the name of a type of life form. Urdak, which is written in reference to a location. The mention of a mother. An accusation that the Wretch may have been the one responsible for Urdak's demise and the extinction of the Maykrs." He listed.

The conversation was paused as the group processed what they heard. While everyone wanted to talk about it, each person knew it'd be better to know everything Vega did, return to Hell, and then tell the others so there wouldn't be any unnecessary retreading.

"Continue, Vega," Samuel said once it was clear that the group was ready for more.

"The message that we believe was written by the Wretch contained the following noteworthy details: The Wretch has partnered with a human man and entities that he acknowledges as Maykrs. He goes on to describe them as true Divinity and real Angels. The Wretch's association with these Maykrs could be the how and why for his arrival at the Ivory Tower at some point in the past. Apart from that, the last thing he provided was a number to be inputted into the Praetor's communication system to establish a connection. Understandably, neither he nor his allies would know the current condition and whereabouts of the Slayer or Doomguy as we refer to him. From how the message reads, they might be actively searching for Doomguy in the hope of working together." Vega stated.

Hoo, boy. That second delivery of information hit harder than the first. If there were any seats in this room, most of the group would've taken them. Urdak? Maykrs? God's mother? It was enough to leave you exhausted!

Thankfully, amidst the whirlwind of questions and inner conflicts, there were two things each person was sure of. The group needed to get back to Hell ASAP, and the Praetor, regardless of the progress of its repairs, had to be brought back NOW. Those in Lilith's sanctum were going to get a lot more than just an explanation about God's absence!

Chapter Text

Cold. That was something Doomguy hadn't felt in forever. The closest he came to the sensation was when he went to Vega's facility. Yet, even then, the Praetor protected him from any extreme temperatures, keeping his body comfortable.

The freezing winds of Mars' Arctic didn't reach Doomguy's skin. The snow and ice were also kept at bay by the hardened metallic exterior. Admittedly, he would've taken off one of his gloves and pressed his hand against anything there if the invasion weren't happening. Being reminded of something that was now alien would've meant a great deal to this long-lost man.

So, how was Doomguy feeling cold now? There was an undeniable chill coursing through his body, but it wasn't unpleasant. Heck, more than that, it was...relieving. He would describe it as taking a cold shower during a heat wave. Immeasurably refreshing.

...Wait. What was happening? No, not the cold, in general. Where was Doomguy? What had become of him? He'd been so focused on this surprising bliss that he wasn't paying attention to himself and his condition.

Doomguy recalled Lilith's sanctum. The Angels from Heaven tried cleansing his cursed body. Divine energy poured from their souls onto his flesh. And then...

...

...

...

Instantly, everything was active. The senses, the mind, and the body. Doomguy was on full alert. Were the others okay?! Did Doom create more Demons?! Was he unconscious? Suppressed? How much time had been-

"Doomguy, remain calm. You are safe. as is everyone else."

Hearing that voice made Doomguy motionless. It was like a ghost had just spoken to him from beyond the grave.

"I take it you're surprised, which I can understand. But seeing as how you gave the Praetor to Doctor Hayden, you should've anticipated the discovery of my preserved sentience."

As the voice continued speaking, Doomguy traced it to a UAC-made drone hovering beside him. When his eyes met the machine's optic, Vega, who was undoubtedly the voice's owner, said more.

"Before anything else, I want you to know how grateful I am for what you did. Truly, with as much sincerity as I can convey, thank you, Doomguy. You saved my life." Vega told him with all the emotion he could muster.

Doomguy was prepared for his eventual reunion with the AI. He assumed that Vega would express appreciation, but it being real rather than a thought was a lot different. For the first time that Vega had seen, Doomguy smiled. It was small, but the genuineness could not be missed.

"I'm glad that you share the sentiment," Vega began, receiving a nod for extra confirmation. "Now that we've handled that, I need you to look around and study your surroundings." He instructed.

Initially, Doomguy thought that was strange. He'd seen a bit of the room he was in when he woke up, which, when combined with the presence of a UAC drone, made him assume they were back on Mars. But, upon closer inspection, Doomguy quickly realized the design of the room and the materials used in its construction were not only different; they appeared more advanced.

"There is a lot to explain. Would it be alright if I ran through it with you? I promise to be brief." Vega requested, receiving a nod. "You are in one of the many rooms within a structure known as the Ivory Tower. Its architect and engineer, God, has been absent for a very long time, which was confirmed by Lucifer. After discovering God's absence, the idea to use the building as a new body for me, since it is a machine, was conceived. While there was an adjustment period, integration went smoothly. Following my revival, a great deal of important information was discovered within the tower's data stores. Everyone is informed and has been discussing it as they awaited your awakening. I'll leave it to them to tell you where our focus currently is." He stated.

During that, Doomguy rose from the bed he'd been laid on so he could stretch. When Vega was finished, he pointed at his body.

"Ah, yes, the markings," Vega acknowledged, knowing what that was about. "It's been hours since Sera and Emily attempted to cleanse you. To spare you the agony, Lilith sealed you in a sphere of Arcane energy she referred to as stasis. When Doctor Hayden returned from Mars, he was told about the trap Doom placed on you in the hope that he could help. Fortunately, Argent was able to erase the symbols and purge Doom's power. However, your body was not healed. The cause for this is unknown, but we suspect it to be something genetic rather than spiritual. We'll need to conduct tests at a later time, assuming you will cooperate." He explained.

Doomguy sneered, but it wasn't aimed at his companion. He DESPISED Argent, no matter how useful it was. IT. CAME. FROM. DOOM. Purified or not, in his eyes, it couldn't be trusted.

"I am sorry. If there were another method available to us, then we would've used that instead. Alas, Argent was the only answer." Vega said.

In reply, Doomguy let out a sigh while closing his eyes. Additionally, he waved his hand at his friend, wanting to communicate there were no bad feelings toward him, which was understood.

"The others are at the bottom of the tower," Vega started again as Doomguy headed for the room's exit. He was still wearing only pants as no shirt was available that could fit his torso. "You were brought here when your treatment was done, as was the Praetor with its repairs. The reason why it was not left in the room with you will be shared when you reunite with the group." He continued as Doomguy reached the staircase. "Also, Doctor Hayden insisted that I implore you to use the stairs like a normal-"

Earlier, On The Ground Floor

Finally, FINALLY, everyone who was in the know knew about EVERYTHING. No more catch-up. No more inclusions for the time being. The group was on the same mental wavelength and could move forward, which is what they've been doing.

Let's kick things off by talking about the empty void where a supposedly all-powerful entity should be. With information provided by Vega from the records within the Ivory Tower, the group had a solid grasp of how it all went down. God, whoever he really is, knew about Doomguy long before he became the unstoppable rage golem with an eternal crusade against Doom. When Doomguy met the Wretch, which is when and how he acquired the Praetor, God panicked and, presumably, returned to Urdak right then and there because he felt his mother was in danger. God also made sure to emphasize that if Doom got ahold of his mother, specifically her soul, then that would be the literal end of days.

Following that, we have the Wretch. While God's mother, Urdak, and these mysterious entities known as Maykrs were certainly intriguing enigmas, the only Demon from Doom who had a soul remained the most fascinating aspect of all this. As was shown by the message he left, the Wretch was in this reality previously. While who he was as a person still needed to be evaluated when that opportunity arose, one thing was agreed upon by every person. The Wretch was definitively not an ally to Doom. He could have initiated an invasion of this reality, and no one, be they in Heaven or Hell, could've done a damn thing about it. Yet, he didn't, and everyone, including Samuel and Vega, were grateful for that.

Moving on, we arrive at those other mysteries that were listed. How would the group go about them? The most obvious answer was to wait for the Wretch and his allies to be met with. They clearly knew far more of the greater picture than anyone else, so there was no point in wasting energy trying to come up with plans on how to address those subjects. It was briefly considered that the group should try and contact the Wretch, but it was then swiftly agreed that doing so without Doomguy wouldn't be right.

Lastly, the discussion became how those with positions of power would reveal all that they had learned to both Heaven and Hell. Understandably, none of them had any solid idea as to how they'd handle it. Be it Sera or the Royal Family of Hell, each side of this coin was stumped. This is where we join the group in their conversation. Each member was throwing out ideas just for the sake of seeing what sounded good. You know, workshopping.

...Hm? Something else? Oh! Right! The records on Lucifer, Lilith, Eve, Sera, and Adam! Vega also found those during his revival! What became of those?

Well, uh, let's just say that Vega was exercising some discretion. He had no intention of keeping this information secret or deleting it. But with so much else going on, he didn't think revealing it was sound. Hopefully, those who were mentioned would acknowledge the awkwardness of his position when the time came and not be too angry about his silence.

"UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGH..." Mammon groaned as loudly as he could. His entire upper half was thrown over the back of his chair.

"You know, for the first time, I'm with him," Satan remarked, resting his head in the palm of his hand.

"Can we just erase our memories or something?" Adam asked, almost looking deflated. "I want to go back to when the Extermination was our only concern..." He sighed.

"Ignorance is bliss, so the saying goes,' Samuel said, seeming no worse for wear. Then again, before any of this, the man was in charge of a company that was spread across his native solar system. This existential nightmare was probably like a rough workday and nothing else.

"Please, make me ignorant again..." Mammon whined. Immediately afterward, he jerked forward and glared at Beelzebub. "ONE WORD, I DARE YA." He shouted with an accusatory finger point.

"Dude, I am too tired..." Beelzebub muttered with heavy eyelids. Luckily, Vortex was beside her with a comforting shoulder rub.

CLAP

"Alright, that's enough," Sera stated as she lowered her hands. "We are the acting authorities of our realms. We need to treat this seriously." She told them.

"WE HAVE BEEN!" Mammon carried on, throwing his arms into the air. "WE NEED A BREAK! I NEED A BREAK! I'M ABOUT TO LOSE MY FUCKING MIND IF I DON'T BREATHE FOR A SECOND!" He yelled.

"Although his conduct is as boisterous as ever, I must agree," Asmodeus chimed in. "This has been a non-stop up and down crisis of the highest caliber. Even Deities need some coffee and a nap," He said.

"But we need to get this figured out. We're still without direction." Sera reminded him.

"HOW?! LITERALLY HOW?!" Mammon questioned. "There's nothing like this! What? Do we just turn on the fucking radio and tell everyone that everything they know is a big-fat-fucking-lie?! That even we, the people who are supposed to know our shit, are just as clueless as them?! I'm not worried about perception, FUCK that, who cares anymore?! We're holding onto a powder keg and trying to decide how to light it!" He ranted.

"Again, I'm with Mammon," Satan admitted. "There's no easy way to do this. Slow or fast, it's going to cause chaos. What we should be focusing on is damage control. That's about as much as we'll be able to do." He suggested.

Silence overtook the room. Exhaustion and desperation gripped most of the group's minds. There was no right answer. No obvious solution could be found. This entire thing was going to be the biggest-

"Um, I have something to say,"

That voice came from Fizzarolli. Of everyone who could've spoken, he was near the bottom of the list in terms of expectation. Of course, he was self-aware, so none of the shocked looks he got bothered him.

"Yes? What is it?" Sera called, wanting him to say more.

"I'm sorry if I'm about to make a fool of myself. I know I'm not as old or knowledgeable as nearly everyone here, but I think I can still contribute. With this issue, at least." Fizzarolli said.

"Go on," Sera urged. She and the others were now interested in whatever was on his mind.

"Ahem..." Fizzarolli cleared his throat and straightened his posture. He wanted to be sure he wasn't going to mess this up. "In my experience as a performer, when you're trying to appeal to a crowd, you need to do it in a way they'll understand that is also easy for them to digest. If we come out of the gate and just dump all of this on everyone, it'll be a disaster. Riots, uproar, etc. So, we need to figure out how to deliver the information to the people that they'll be the most receptive to. Unfortunately, Heaven and Hell are WAY too different for there to be a unified approach. We need something tailored for each audience for the highest chance of success." He stated.

Fizzarolli took a moment to see how he was faring. The group was still invested, and no one objected. Alright! Keep going!

"Hell's all about brutality and depravity. Whether we're talking Doom or Doomguy, both are a perfect fit. Rather than open the floodgates and surprise people, we should try and make an event out of it. Not for the sake of sensationalism or spectacle but just to ease the population into it as much as we can. Naturally, we're not going to do something as stupid as use real Demons or anything similar. But if we can simulate it, maybe show Doomguy fighting fake Demons or something, then I'm confident things will work out." Fizzarolli proposed.

...

...

...

"Problem," Lucifer spoke after a couple of seconds. "We would still need to inform the people about Doom and its Demons to prepare them for what they will witness. Even if we pull back a little and give them the bare essentials, how would we go about that without causing the hysteria we're trying to avoid?" He inquired.

"Well, uh..." Fizzarolli stammered. "We...need someone who's got skills in that department. A public speaker, basically. They'd need to be composed no matter what. They'd also need to be resilient to any reactions. A familiar face would help, too. A person that everyone knows so that-"

"I GOT IT!" Charlotte shouted as she sprung from her seat. Her outburst caught most of the group off guard.

"Chariie! What the Hell was that?!" Vagatha asked on behalf of everyone.

"Guys! Who do we know that fits that description? When you think about everything Fizz has said, who comes to mind?" Charlotte inquired, speaking only to Husk, Vagatha, and Nifty.

...

...

...

"...Oh..." Husk whispered, eyes widening. "...No...No...Charlie, you can't be-"

"I am!" Charlotte exclaimed. "Katie Killjoy! She's literally the face of the news in Hell! Sinners AND Hellspawns watch and listen to her. There's no one better for the job!" She insisted.

"I mean, she's not wrong," Nifty commented.

"Yeah, but this is Katie Killjoy we're talking about. If the word bitch was ever personified, guess who it'd look like," Husk countered.

"Personality aside, I can't think of anyone more qualified for what we're looking for. It's Katie or no one else." Vagatha responded.

"Great! It's settled!" Charlotte decided. "If everyone else is fine with it, we can handle Katie's inclusion." She offered.

"If you are absolute in your choice, then by all means." Sera permitted, making her smile.

"Hold on," Olivia interjected with a raised hand. "Katie's assistance is beneficial, but she alone won't be enough to keep the people tame. The Sins can handle their domains, but what about the Sinners in Pride? Going with your logic, we'd need Sinners like them to make the population of Pentagram City as receptive as possible." She said.

"Overlords," Lilith instantly replied, even before her daughter could. "Those individuals are seen as inspirations to their kind. Yet, there is one problem. The inspiration they give is aimed towards lawlessness and unrestrained psychopathy. We'd need Overlords with some civility, and I'm not sure those exist..." She stated, trailing off by the end.

"Then that's what we'll task ourselves with," Eve suggested. "As Charlie and her friends handle Katie, we'll look into the Overlords and see if there are any who could help us. If there aren't, then we'll have to come up with something we can do without the use of force or intimidation." She went on.

"I dunno, a good beating stick would help bring them into line..." Lucifer muttered, holding his cane.

"We'll talk about it more should the need arise, dear," Lilith told him as she placed her hand on the accessory. "Are there any others we should consider? Notable figures within the totality of Hell?" She asked.

"Pardon," Vortex called, getting all eyes on him. "What about celebrities? I know that may sound dumb, but you'd be surprised how loyal people are to their idols." He answered.

"There's also the Nobility to consider," Beelzebub joined in, wanting to support her man. "If we got all the aristocrats on board, alongside the biggest celebs across the Seven Rings, people would pay attention just because it'd be seen as important or cool. If those of such high status who aren't the top dogs like us are interested, then why wouldn't the common folk be as well?" She reasoned.

"Reputation, status, and word of mouth. All wonderful ways to influence the masses," Leviathan said with her left half, offering her expertise. "But as we start rolling out the details on Doom, enough to get people hooked and informed but not so much they'll be overwhelmed, how are we going to handle the show?" She questioned.

"Ha! Leave that to me and my crew," Mammon proudly volunteered. "We'll need Samuel's help with figuring out the Demon part, but everything else is right up my alley. Fizzarolli and the twins here can lend a hand to get everything set up and maybe help Doomguy with how he handles it." He described.

"Heh, you trying to coordinate that man will be harder than my contribution," Samuel responded with a chuckle. "Regarding the Demons, I believe Vega is better suited for the task. He can use our technology and the data we've collected to recreate them via tangible holograms. Doomguy will be able to fight, wound, and kill them as though they were real. Authenticity will not be an issue." He told him.

"I'd be happy to help, if you'll have me." Vega chimed in.

"Fuck yeah! Welcome aboard!" Mammon invited with a cheer.

"Excuse me!" Emily called out while raising her hand. "All of this is good, but only for Hell. What are we going to do about Heaven?" She asked.

"That depends. You and your sister are the experts. What would be appealing to the residents of your realm?" Samuel questioned.

"Well, that's a little complicated. There are the Exorcists, who'd probably accept a violent display without complaint, but everyone else would be the opposite," Emily shared.

"Yeah, and we can't just bring the Exorcists down to see Doomguy kill Demons; that'd only cause a mess, which we're trying to prevent." Adam commented.

"Hmm..." Samuel hummed. "I could easily prepare an educational presentation for those who aren't Exorcists. Would that be acceptable?" He inquired, speaking to Sera.

"Yes. That'd be lovely." Sera assured him.

"Good. As for the Exorcists, we could prepare a second demonstration in Heaven meant only for them. It's not as if Doomguy would be against the idea of fighting more Demons, even if they are just recreations." Samuel proposed.

"If he's willing, then that'd do the job," Adam confirmed with a nod from Lute.

BOOM

An incredibly loud and powerful explosion was heard and felt. The point of origin was the central area. The impact was strong enough to shake the tower and the ground. For but an instant, everyone was shocked and confused. However, Samuel, who was unaffected, said the only words needed to settle the group.

"He is here..." Samuel sighed, slightly lowering his head.

"Oh!" Nifty exclaimed with an excited grin before hurrying out of her seat.

The others were right behind the mono-eyed redhead as she ran out of the room. Everyone wanted to see how Doomguy was faring and speak to him. As for Samuel, he stayed behind and made sure the Praetor was ready to be equipped. All the while, he wondered why he thought Vega would do better in preventing that oath from behaving as he normally did. In hindsight, any effort made was pointless.

Chapter Text

So far, only a few members of the group assumed that Doomguy was a soldier before he encountered Doom. Part of the reasoning was the Praetor's appearance, and the other part was the man who wore it. Both in conduct and looks, Doomguy presented the image of a well-trained military man. But before now, that was only a guess.

However, as the group watched Doomguy equip the Praetor and examine all of the equipment contained in its inventory, each person felt confident that he had to have been a soldier at some point. Each article of the armor was carefully inspected, adorned, and adjusted to ensure it fit perfectly and that there were no issues. When everything checked out and the newly-made helmet was worn, that's when the items were summoned.

A plasma pistol. A pump action shotgun. A double-barreled shotgun. A heavy caliber rifle. A chaingun. A plasma rifle. A gauss cannon. A rocket launcher. Frag grenades. Holographic decoys. Siphon grenades. A...chainsaw? And...whoa.

As Doomguy produced each thing from his inventory, Samuel and Vega explained it to the others. They described everything from the weapons to the ammunition to the modifications and so on. When the chainsaw appeared, everyone was understandably baffled. That power tool seemed out of place, which Samuel acknowledged and informed them why there had been a chainsaw on Mars to begin with. But then, the crowning jewel emerged.

The BFG-9000. Sure, the plasma pistol, rifle, and gauss cannon were very futuristic and sci-fi, as were the holographic decoys. Yet, none of them came close to this marvel of technology. Samuel let Vega handle that one since he'd be able to share every detail better than he could. By the end, how the group perceived the weapon and the projectile it produced was like a ball of neon green lightning that could kill an entire army of Demons in one pull of the trigger. If there was ever something that fully embodied the idea of a "Just-In-Case" measure, it was the BFG.

When everyone had their fill of studying the equipment, and it was stored once more thereafter, that's when the most important part of the Praetor's return came into focus. Doomguy was given the finer details of what Vega had found in the tower's data. Maykrs, the mother of God, Urdak, God knowing about him, and, most importantly, the Wretch's message. Expectedly, he showed no hesitation about contacting the Wretch. After Doomguy finished inputting the number into his suit's communication system, the group waited for the result.

...

...

...

...

...

...

"Slayer," A voice that rolled like shifting gravel spoke. The connection was successful. "It is a relief and joy to know that you are still with us." It continued.

Let's clarify what's happening. At present, only Doomguy could hear this voice inside his helmet. The Praetor did have the capability to output audio, but either he or Vega would need to do that. Just in case this was somehow a trick or something had happened to the Wretch, it was agreed that the others would wait for Doomguy to give a sign that everything was fine. When the sign is given, Vega will allow everyone else to hear what's going on.

"Give me a moment, Slayer," The voice requested. "I can show you that it's me. I know you'd want proof," It said.

Hmm, that was a good indicator of this being legitimate. Doom wasn't above manipulation and trickery, but still, the swift promise of evidence was compelling. After a few seconds, a small window appeared on the helmet's HUD. The square contained a video transmission, which showed-

"Doomguy?" Olivia spoke. She and the others were met with a surprise. Suddenly, Doomguy's posture changed, conveying shock. "Is everything okay?" She asked.

In reply, Doomguy nodded. Even so, his body language remained taken aback. That only worsened the group's eagerness to know what was going on.

"Ah, it is you," The transmission showed a Demon. Doomguy recognized it as the Wretch, but he was MUCH different from when they met. "I apologize if I startled you. As you can tell, I've made some necessary alterations to myself. We can talk about it later, assuming you'd want an explanation." He offered.

In response, Doomguy nodded. The others knew it wasn't for them, so they stayed quiet.

"Now then, before anything else, I'd like to ask you some questions. Don't worry, nothing complicated. I'd just like to know your status." The Wretch said. In reply, Doomguy nodded again. "Are you safe, Slayer? Is the reality you're contacting me from secure, or has Doom invaded it? We haven't verified your location as a security measure." He asked.

To answer, Doomguy nodded.

"Wonderful..." The Wretch sighed while tilting his head back. The comfort this brought him was immeasurable. "Tell me, are you alone, then?" He pressed.

To answer, Doomguy shook his head.

"..." Now, it was the Wretch's turn to be caught off guard. "You have allies, Slayer?" He inquired with a tone of disbelief.

To answer, Doomguy nodded.

"Are they with you as we speak?" The Wretch asked.

To answer, Doomguy nodded.

"Would it be alright if I spoke to them as well?" The Wretch suggested.

In reaction, Doomguy gave the group a thumbs up. That was the sign. With it received, Vega turned on the Praetor's audio output. He also ensured that any foreign sounds, such as everyone's voices, would be heard through the transmission.

"Testing, testing," Samuel spoke aloud. "Can you hear me? Can you hear me?" He repeated.

"Oh! Yes, I can," The Wretch replied. On the one hand, the others were excited by this. On the other hand, the voice and its qualities were a bit shocking. None of them had ever heard something like it.

"Is this the Wretch?" Samuel inquired.

"...Ah, I see..." The Wretch whispered as a realization struck him. "You found the Slayer's Testaments." He deduced.

"Correct. We discovered them alongside the Slayer." Samuel stated. "Were those records written by you?" He asked.

"No. I learned of their existence far later. It was not by my hand that those texts were written." The Wretch answered.

"Then, who did?" Samuel pressed.

"Doom." The Wretch responded.

...

...

...

"I take it your silence means confusion," The Wretch spoke again.

"It does. I cannot begin to understand why Doom would create such a thing." Samuel confessed.

"Simple. Bait." The Wretch started. "Doom is brutal. Doom is savage. But neither those or any other traits imply that it is witless. I do not know how you discovered Doom, but the people from the Slayer's reality, like so many others, stumbled onto its existence via random chance. Countless species, no matter who or what they are, conduct experiments and engage in activities without considering the consequences. Granted, it might be outlandish to expect something such as Doom is waiting for victims to find it, but still, they should be more cautious. In the rare times when those who make that mistake aren't immediately consumed and assimilated, they will try to explore what they've found. Suppose any of them came across those records and learned of a single creature fighting against endless horrors, only to be captured and imprisoned somewhere. What do you think their next course of action would be?" He explained, ending with a question.

...

...

...

"I'm sorry," The Wretch apologized when met with more silence.

"No, don't be," Samuel said quietly. "Your expectation is scarily accurate. An almost perfect description of what me and my people did." He shared.

"If it's any comfort, although a bit morbid, you are not an exception. Such actions and choices are not made exclusively by the ignorant." The Wretch assured him.

"Thank you. Your compassion is welcome." Samuel replied before getting back on topic. "Regarding the testaments, why did you write in your message to the Slayer that you hoped he was well? As you mentioned, they describe the Demons getting the better of him." He inquired.

"There was no way for me to be sure if that was the truth. One of the many things Doom excels at is deceit. Since the testaments referred to me as well, I could not ignore the potential that this was a trap. If it happened to catch others, then they would be a bonus. Yet, if it were true, there is nothing I could've done. Even though I've managed to hide from Doom, doing something as bold as rescuing the Slayer wouldn't go unnoticed. I also do not possess the means for an instantaneous escape, which is what we would've needed to make it out alive. At the risk of angering the Slayer, saving him would've been a suicide mission." The Wretch explained.

In reaction, Doomguy shook his head. He could only imagine what horrible fate would befall the Wretch if Doom captured him.

"Thank you for understanding, Slayer," The Wretch said, greatly appreciative. "As for you, sir, have I satisfied your curiosities about the testaments?" He asked.

"You have. I'm grateful for your help in solving that mystery." Samuel answered. "Moving on, what do we do now? I'd assume our priority is to come together, but is there anything preventing that on your end?" He inquired.

"Not at all. The reality I've been residing in alongside my allies is dead. Tragically, Doom has already been here and done its damage. Everything of worth to it was taken. There aren't even stars burning in the night sky or celestial energies flowing through the universe. The only source of illumination comes from our base of operations. Otherwise, it's a freezing blackness of death and corpses. What better place to hide from a ravenous beast always in search of its next meal?" The Wretch responded.

"So, we can meet now. Nothing is stopping us." Samuel repeated, wanting to be sure.

"Yes, sir. However, I want to hear it from you since the Slayer does not speak. Is your location safe? If so, then we would like to bring what little we have with us and make that reality our new command center." The Wretch asked.

"It is. Both this reality and the one I originate from are secure. Please do not ask me to elaborate further on what I just said. We'll have plenty of time for conversation when you and your allies are with us." Samuel answered alongside a request.

"Of course. Now that I am certain there is no threat of discovery, I'll get everything and everyone ready for departure. At most, it will take us half an hour. But we should be arriving much sooner, ten to fifteen minutes." The Wretch replied.

"We'll be waiting." Samuel said. Afterward, the transmission ended, which Vega conveyed the the group.

Instantly, everyone started talking. The excitement was so strong it was almost intoxicating. But then...

CLAP

Doomguy brought his hands together and produced a thunderous noise. The others were startled, but it got them to focus on him, which is what he wanted. Before someone could question why he did that, he performed a writing gesture with his hands. Olivia was quick to produce her PDA and give it to him so he could type a message.

"Everyone, brace yourselves. When you see the Wretch, it's NOT going to be pretty. Beelzebub, in particular, should make sure her empath powers are under control. I don't know what's happened to him, but it's not good. Seriously, be ready."

Upon reading that message, the mood shifted. The tone and content were DIRE, especially the part about Beelzebub. The others tried to ask for specifics, but Doomguy shook his head, which was followed by another message.

"You've all seen things like the Revenant or the Possessed. You've studied the grotesque mutilation and fusion of flesh and metal. That's what you'll be getting with the Wretch, but it's different in a way that I can't put into words. Maybe it's because he's not a monster like them, or possibly because I know him. Whichever it is, all I can say is what I already have. Brace yourselves."

Naturally, that only amplified the group's curiosity and created more questions. But everyone could see that Doomguy wouldn't budge. So, they did as he instructed. Mentally and emotionally, the group did its best to prepare for the Wretch's arrival. After all the terrible things that have been learned and seen thus far, how could he somehow surpass it? Well, only one way to find out.

Chapter Text

The air was tense. Nearly every person present held their breath as the group awaited the arrival of the Wretch. Doomguy, Samuel, and Vega were the only exceptions. The former were unaffected due to their personalities and past experiences, while the latter had no lungs to breathe with nor a posture to stiffen.

The designated area for the portal's appearance was outside the Ivory Tower. The Wretch contacted Doomguy when it was nearly time, telling him the precise location. Additionally, the Wretch mentioned that he wasn't too surprised by the destination. It was almost as if a higher influence was guiding them all to converge here eventually.

FWOOM

There it was, the rift. Surprisingly, the coloration was identical to the portals created by Samuel. Perhaps the technology and resources used for their conjuration were the same? Or it could be pure coincidence.

Regardless, no one cared about the gateway itself. For a few seconds, nothing emerged, but that was not a cause for concern. The Wretch ensured that the others were aware of what would be brought with him and his allies. There was a decent amount of supplies and equipment, so they were likely moving it as they came through.

However, when the first entity stepped forward, everyone, including the stoic trio, was met with a twist. It wasn't the Wretch. Instead, it was a human man, undoubtedly the same one that was mentioned in the message.

Compared to Doomguy, this person had a lot of similarities. His attire SCREAMED military. There could be no doubt that he was a soldier in the past. The man's physique was well above average, but it focused more on an even distribution of muscle rather than bulk. He also seemed to be Caucasian, which was the group's guess as to Doomguy's ethnicity.

With those shared qualities out of the way, we can examine the ones that were different. For starters, the man looked older than Doomguy, but purely from a visual standpoint. He had short-cut black hair that was graying in certain areas. There was also a beard on his face, which, while making him rugged, wasn't unkempt. Lastly, there was some purple coloration beneath his eyes, a possible indicator of sleep deprivation. Overall, the man's visage from the militaristic outfit to his age made him seem like a war veteran.

Upon seeing the group in front of the Ivory Tower, the man stood still and assessed them. A few worried that he might react negatively to those who were clearly not human or human adjacent, but no such reaction came. This silent study lasted a moment more before he finally spoke.

"Listen. This is important." The man began as he pointed at the portal with his thumb. "Before we get our stuff on this side, the Wretch is going show himself to all of you. If you have a weak stomach or faint easily, go inside now. The last thing he wants to do is cause any distress." He stated.

First Doomguy, now this man. Seriously, how bad was this going to be? The imagination of any individual was limitless, but still, what could have been done to this creature that would warrant so much-

...

...

...

No words. No thoughts. No emotions. When the Wretch revealed himself, it was like witnessing an incomprehensible event unfold. The sole exception was Doomguy as he had already seen it. Yet, witnessing it in person did have a much greater impact, even for the most resilient one here.

Where to start? Well, let's tackle the only simple part of this description, that being the kind of Demon the Wretch was. His proportions were remarkably normal. Between Doomguy, Samuel, and the man accompanying him, the Wretch was actually the shortest. The closest entity that everyone was familiar with that he resembled was a Baron of Hell. The differences, including the height, were the coloration of the skin and that he had clawed feet rather than fur-covered hooves.

Now, then, let's address everything else. The most glaringly obvious detail was the unfathomable condition that the Wretch was in. His body was mutilated. Technology had been crudely fused and integrated with him. You could see the inner workings of these mechanical components and augmentations, as many of them weren't covered by flesh. There were tubes, pneumatic pistons, wires, cables, etc. You could honestly make the argument that there was more metal than organic material!

Up next is the skin. The pigment was a sickly combination of yellow, purple, and black. Likely, none of it was what the skin had looked like originally. That was all bruising, sickness, and decay. It resembled a festering corpse more than something alive. Come to think of it, that was a good summary for the Wretch as a whole. A crime against life itself. Some monster's twisted idea of a science experiment in which the result was a tortured being. Alas, we still have one thing left to take note of.

There was some type of helmet that...I...I don't even know how to describe this. Melted? Merged? Maybe it went so far as to replace most of the skull itself! The point is that, like the Possessed security personnel the group had seen before, the helmet was essentially the Wretch's head. The only things that remained of its natural version were two black horns and a lipless mouth, again, like those of a Baron.

"Greetings" The Wretch spoke with the same gravelly voice that was heard earlier. As he did, he bowed to show respect. "I used to be nameless. However, my former master has sought to deem me the Wretch due to my betrayal. Please feel free to-"

"WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU?!" Adam yelled as loudly as he could, interrupting the Wretch. It was a toss-up between him and Mammon as to who would be the first to express what most of the group was feeling and thinking.

"Your dismay was expected. I promise to-"

"HOW ARE YOU ALIVE?!" Mammon shouted. He and Adam are the only ones capable of speaking right now. The others were still processing while trying not to scream, cry, or do both. Regarding Samuel, Doomguy, and Vega, they were just silently looking and listening.

"Hey," The man interjected, stepping forward. "Allow him to say what he needs to. If you keep interrupting, this is going to take forever." He ordered.

Although hard for them to keep their mouths shut, Adam and Mammon became quiet like the rest of the group.

"Thank you, Flynn," The Wretch said, revealing the man's name. "I'll keep this short for your sakes. What you see is the product of two necessities. My form, although abhorrent, keeps me shielded from Doom's detection. No matter where I am, my soul is hidden, even though it is still within this vessel. However, the second function of importance is personal. I am Doom's architect, engineer, scientist, and so on. The reason it became a threat to Creation is because of me. As part of my atonement for such evil, I deny myself any comfort or peace. I am in constant pain, both physically and ethereally. This agony, by my design, worsens with every passing second. So long as Doom remains and its victims suffer, I, too, must endure unrelenting punishment. Anything less would be an insult to the innocents I have damned. Only through Doom's demise and the liberation of its captured souls will I have repented. Until then, I must remain like this, for there is no rest for the wicked." He told them.

It is difficult to say that the group was speechless after hearing that since they were speechless already, excluding the outbursts from Adam and Mammon. With a firm understanding of the Wretch's mindset and having felt the weight in his words, any potentiality for him to secretly be some heinous bastard was dispelled. This Demon, no, this person, carried a burden with no equal. As described by himself, he was the brains to Doom's brawn. Without the Wretch having been made, none of these people would be gathered here.

However, before Adam, Mammon, or someone else spoke, Doomguy walked toward the Wretch, maintaining the silence. Flynn tried to stand between the two, but his companion prevented that by gesturing for him to stay where he was.

"Do you wish to strike me down, Slayer?" The Wretch guessed as Doomguy came to a stop. Now, they were mere inches from each other. "I will not resist this time if that is your decision." He promised before kneeling. "I can never express how regretful I am for what I've wrought. I did not tell you who I truly was when we met as I feared it would prevent me from aiding you. But now that you have become more than a mortal, and you have found proper allies, if you deem there to be no value in my continued existence, then deliver your judgement. I...am so...so...sorry..." He stated. By the end, his emotions were coming out. Tears made of blood seeped from the helmet and fell to the ground.

Time stopped. No one dared to blink or turn away. What was Doomguy going to do?

…

…

…

Slowly, the right hand was raised. Then, in its grasp, the double-barreled shotgun appeared. Every eye widened as the weapon was aimed at the Wretch's head. During this, his breathing became erratic, more tears fell, and his body shook as the emotions intensified. But none of it was out of fear. It was the endless despair within the Wretch's soul showing itself in full.

"DOOMGUY STOP!" Nifty cried out, unable to remain a spectator. As strange as it may sound, she and the other Sinners present saw a kindred spirit in this Demon. They knew what it was like to make choices so severe that their consequences could never be undone. Yet, they weren't the only ones.

"LISTEN TO HER!" Lucifer joined in, stepping forward as he did. "LOOK AT HIM! YOU SAID IT YOURSELF; HE'S NOT LIKE DOOM OR ITS MONSTERS! YOU CAN'T KILL HIM FOR WHAT HE WAS FORCED TO DO!" He argued.

Briefly, Doomguy looked over his shoulder at the group, giving them hope. Sadly, it disappeared as he looked at the Wretch again. In the seconds that followed, nearly everyone attempted to intervene and prevent this execution. However, even the fastest among them, whether by legs or wings, wouldn't make it in time. All anyone could do was watch as the trigger was pulled.

click

Like before, everything stopped. That single sound was louder than anything else anyone here had ever heard. Both hammers on the shotgun struck their corresponding firing pins. Yet, there was no flash of light and fire, nor was there a spray of pellets, blood, flesh, bone, and metal.

"Hmph, of course," Samuel scoffed with his arms folded. He remained by the entrance and showed no signs of shock. "That was a test. You wanted to see if the Wretch was sincere and would remain resolute." He deduced.

In reply, Doomguy nodded. Following that, he stored the weapon in his suit's inventory and extended the now empty hand to the kneeling Demon.

"You...want me to live?..." The Wretch questioned in a whisper, receiving a nod. "Slayer...I...I am indebted to you..." He said while accepting the hand. The tears were falling faster and in greater numbers. "I...I swear...I will never cease in my efforts to-"

"WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?!" Olivia scolded as she ran up and slapped Doomguy on his back. "ARE YOU INSANE?! YOU CAN'T DO THAT TO PEOPLE!" She carried on with a VERY stern glare.

In an instant, Doomguy and the Wretch were separated. The armored man was surrounded by the others and received beratement on all fronts. This would go on for quite a while since everyone had something to say. As for the Wretch, Flynn came to his side to offer company and comfort as they, along with Samuel and Vega, waited for things to settle down. While this introduction had progressively become more chaotic, it was still the most pleasant experience these two have had in a long time. Finally, after was seemed like forever, the future was looking bright.

Chapter Text

So much has transpired. Where best to start? Well, I suppose the remaining introductions would make sense. Then, we'll cover the actions taken and return to the present.

After Doomguy received a verbal thrashing from his allies, the group got back to business. Flynn, the man who accompanied the Wretch, was explained in full. To summarize, Flynn Taggart was a mercenary who enlisted with the UAC for personal benefits and nothing more. It was during that period when the Doom invasion happened, and the rest of the story tells itself for the most part. As for the astonishing existence of another UAC in a different reality from Samuel's, exploring that would be saved for far later during a less critical time.

Up next, the Maykrs. The Wretch had mentioned them in his message. Yet, no Angelic beings emerged from the portal. Instead, it was...a flying cube. Before questions could be spoken, the Wretch provided the exposition. The cube was formerly a prison meant for Maykr souls but was converted into a weapon by him. It helped Flynn immensely during the invasion, yet, as already established, their aid wasn't enough to prevent Doom's ultimate success. Still, the Maykrs remained in the cube as it was impossible to make new bodies for them. However, one of the many benefits of their power was keeping Flynn's body healthy and long-lasting, ensuring his continued life.

Topics such as God, his mother, Urdak, and everything else would be handled very soon. Firstly, the Wretch and his companions needed to bring all of their equipment and supplies through the rift, which Doomguy, Samuel, and Vega assisted with. When all of it was secure, and the portal was closed, that's when everyone sat down and readied themselves for the story of a lifetime. For the sake of convenience, it shall be transcribed below.

"In the beginning, there was nothing. But then, spontaneously, something manifested. Radiant. Divine. All-powerful. This was the first soul. Creation incarnate. Mortals would deem it the one true God. Yet, she would become known as Khan.

Khan's original form was an indescribable ethereal collection of lights, colors, and various types of matter. If you were to gaze upon the skies at night and witness the breathtaking cosmos, you'd be able to grasp a small fraction of what Khan was in her entirety. As she explored herself and what she could do, she'd eventually master all that she was. In doing so, the first realm was made. Urdak.

Khan ensured that Urdak resembled her in every way. It was full of energy and constantly changing. Seeing such a paradise take shape filled her soul with joy. But as it grew, a new emotion emerged. It was loneliness. What good was an ever-expanding wonderland if no one else was there to enjoy it?

Thus, Khan created more souls. These would come from hers, making them her children. Like their mother, these offspring were ethereal beings with no definition. Even so, they could laugh and play and learn just like their mother. For the longest time, that's all this family did. Khan made more and more children, and they relished in the home she had built.

When the children matured, they, their mother, and Urdak would transform. As a family, it was agreed that a corporeal form was necessary to experience everything. However, neither the children nor Khan wanted something simple. Their vessels would need to reflect them perfectly.

After much deliberation and workshopping, the design was finalized. The vessels would be a beautiful union of organic material and technology. Appropriately, with these new appearances, Khan and her children called themselves the Maykrs. By now, it was clear that they could conceive and realize anything they desired. Sure, Khan's innate power and the nature of her existence made that easy, but her children could also do much of the same, just not on as grand of a scale.

When every Maykr was finished and comfortable in their vessel, they set themselves to work. Buildings were constructed. Researches began. Experiments were underway. Inventions were crafted. Art was made. Music was produced. Plants were grown. Etc. Etc. Etc.

Urdak became a utopia of culture and innovation. Khan and her children were ceaseless in their curiosity and imagination. That would culminate in the Maykrs' greatest achievement: a device capable of manifesting new realities. Fittingly, it was dubbed the Engine of Creation.

The Maykrs watched in awe as the engine functioned. They watched darkness be filled with light via the formation of stars. They monitored the progression of life emerging on planets that were once mere rocks floating in space. And when animals became people, although primitive in comparison to the Maykrs, they studied these species with unending fascination.

Yet, when life forms of higher sentience appeared, Khan asserted a law that could not be broken by her or her kin, which all of her children supported. No Maykr shall interfere with the natural state of any reality, world, or species. The significance of their souls and the powers they wielded would be too great an influence. The Maykrs were to remain spectators to respect the autonomy of all living things, no matter who or what they were.

Unfortunately, something occurred that forced the Maykrs to abandon this principle. Multiple realities disappeared simultaneously, and upon investigating the cause, the Maykrs were met with horror.

Grotesque mutant things that were the embodiment of savagery. They came from what was presumed to be the infinite nothingness that Khan was born from. However, as the Maykrs discovered, it was not that same absence. It was something new. A shadow. A reflection. An opposite to Khan and everything that she is. Destruction. Death. Doom.

This entity was Khan's equal. If she were to be viewed as God by mortal minds, then it would be seen as the Devil. Whereas Khan wanted to explore the possibilities of Creation, this force only wanted to consume and improve itself. There was no hope of reason. There was no chance of mutual understanding. Doom was a primordial hunger that would never be satisfied, even if it claimed everything. So, Khan and her children knew what must be done.

A war ensued between the Maykrs and Doom. Its beasts, named Demons, stood no chance against the Maykrs' technology, intellect, and cooperation. Appropriately, they were like a well-oiled machine. The sole factor as to why this war did not end swiftly was simply due to the sheer difference in numbers. For every Maykr, there were a hundred Demons. Still, victory was certain. Neither Doom nor its Demons displayed any capacity or willingness to think beyond kill and conquer.

Alas, that was the Maykrs' one mistake. Doom was simple, but it was not stupid. It could recognize when something more was needed. If flesh and bone would not suffice, then it would develop technology like its enemies. However, Doom could not hope to match the Maykrs' while also fending them off. It needed something independent from itself. A mind that had the potential to surpass the Maykrs and, perhaps, rival Khan.

A soul was created. It was the first Demon that was not an extension of Doom but a separate consciousness. While its master held the Maykrs at bay, the Demon studied and tinkered with all the things Doom had consumed so far. To its master's satisfaction, results came swiftly. Creatures called Masterminds would act as commanders for the legions. The corpses of Doom's victims would be repurposed as skeletal soldiers named Revenants. Gluttonous meatshields with fireball-launching arm cannons labeled as Mancubi would protect the horde with their bodies.

Yet, among these terrors, there was one that Doom favored. A monolithic cyborg that would become the champion of the horde. The apex predator of Doom's ecosystem. The Cyberdemon.

The addition of these fiends was the turning point of the war. The Maykrs were overwhelmed by sheer quantity and unrelenting aggression. The soul Doom had made surpassed all expectations. Its monsters, as well as the weapons it designed, forced the Mayrks to retreat to Urdak and make it their stronghold.

The Maykrs, aware of their potential loss, did something for the benefit of all things everywhere. The Engine of Creation was destroyed. The Maykrs would not allow Doom to claim such a device so that it could have a never-ending supply of victims.

However, the remaining realities needed protection. The only way to do that was with Khan. If combined with a machine meant to amplify her soul, she would then serve as the shield against Doom. But if she were to do this, she wouldn't be conscious. Khan would need to stay in a comatose state.

Another tragic consequence was the fate of the Maykrs. Without Khan alongside them to keep the Demons at bay, they'd be captured and subjected to who knows what. Khan initially refused the idea. She would not sacrifice herself if it meant her children would suffer. What kind of mother would do such a thing?!

Sadly, there was no other choice. If Khan did not proceed with this, she and her children would be stuck here while Doom continued its unhindered consumption of all that was. The Maykrs agreed to this for the sake of the innocent and unsuspecting. With tear-filled eyes and a sorrowful soul, Khan accepted her family's decision.

Yet, Khan would not allow herself to be the sole survivor. A select few Maykrs, the oldest of her children, would escape. It had to be a small amount as Doom would otherwise notice and make the effort pointless. These chosen Maykrs would stay hidden and work tirelessly toward the resurrection of their mother, the reclamation of Urdak, and Doom's demise. But, as an added measure of security, none of them could contact another. Even the smallest chance of discovery was too dangerous.

With that, Urdak's fate was sealed. The Maykrs who stayed behind fought to the bitter end, giving their mother and the machine she rested in the time they needed to accomplish their objective. The other survivors traveled to realities that had yet to develop, allowing them to do as they saw fit within each one. As the last Maykr perished, Urdak was sealed in the golden light of Khan, which spread to the rest of Creation."

Afterward, there wasn't much left to be covered. The Wretch recited his eventual change and what he did after meeting the Slayer. He roamed Creation, offering aid where he could, before meeting Flynn during the invasion of his reality. Once that was done, the group became silent and still as they thought deeply about what they had learned.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

"Okay..." Lucifer sighed with his eyes closed. His arms were folded, and his legs were crossed. His wives and daughter sat beside him. "There...is a lot to unpack...let's just get that said..." He began, slowly restoring his sight. "Of everything I'd like to comment on or inquire about, I feel it is most important to solve one lingering mystery, assuming that you're able to. Of the surviving Maykrs, which one of them is my father?" He asked, looking at the Wretch.

"I'm sorry to say, but we cannot answer. We were drawn to this reality because of the abundance of Divine energy, not because we knew who was here." The Wretch informed them. He was standing in the middle of the group with Flynn. As for the Maykrs, they were floating in the Soul Cube, the contraption's proper name.

"Was Heaven the source? Or was it the tower itself?" Sera inquired.

"The former. We chose this location as our arrival point because it was empty. No souls were detected within the area." The Wretch replied.

"Pardon me," Samuel interjected. "There's something that I can't determine. If God left for Urdak, why haven't you done the same?" He asked.

"The Maykrs are the only ones who can travel freely to and from Urdak. That is something they can do regardless of whether or not they have a vessel. However, if we were to free the Maykrs in our company from the Soul Cube, Doom would detect their Divine essence immediately. Without the proper resources to make them new vessels, the only way to keep them and us safe was to leave them as they were." The Wretch answered.

"Ah, so, it'd be like ringing a dinner bell for the bastard," Mammon commented, but without any sarcasm or joking tone.

"Precisely, sir. While the technology in Flynn's reality was impressive, it would not be capable of suppressing the Maykrs' souls to the degree we needed. It's also why I have not tried to make Flynn a Praetor. If I did, it'd merely be a crude imitation." The Wretch explained.

"...Wait," Emily spoke, having thought of something. "Mister Wretch, was it dangerous to free the Maykrs because they'd be the only notable source of Divinity within your reality? Excluding the barrier provided by Khan's soul." She inquired.

"Correct, Miss. While Doom is unable to invade realities, it can still observe them and their contents. It can also interact and influence certain elements." The Wretch confirmed.

"Well then, could we not free the Maykrs now? We're in Heaven, a realm of Divinity. Their presence wouldn't be an anomaly here." Emily suggested.

"While true, freeing the Maykrs would accomplish nothing. Firstly, we still cannot make suitable vessels. Not just in the sense of hiding them but for general use, too. Secondly, only the Maykrs could go to Urdak, which would be pointless. Most of the realm's remaining machines are being used to help sustain Khan's soul so it can protect Creation. The Maykrs wouldn't be able to build something on their end to help get us there. Lastly, the Maykrs, while in an ethereal state, could not transport physical items with them. They would need to open a portal for that, but that is not possible. During the war, the Maykrs built countermeasures against rifts and teleportation. That is why only Maykrs can go there since they have a connection to their mother. In this context, she acts as an anchor point for them." The Wretch responded.

"What about God? Couldn't the Maykrs go to Urdak, speak with him, and convince him to return and help us?" Adam chimed in.

"No, that wouldn't work. In the records God left, he describes having seen when the Slayer and I met. Putting it plainly, he despises me, and rightfully so. The reason God left this reality so abruptly was because of that. He may not know about me meeting Flynn and the Maykrs, but that wouldn't matter. Even if they lied to him, once he learned the truth, he'd refuse to help us under the belief that I have manipulated all of you. While I have managed to prove my sincerity to everyone here, I feel doing so with this particular person would be impossible." The Wretch said.

A momentary pause transpired. Everyone wanted to figure out a solution. There had to be one.

...

...

...

"I may have something," Vega spoke, getting everyone's attention. "What if we created an apparatus that uses the Maykrs' souls as both a power source and the means to connect to Urdak?" He proposed.

"Hmm..." The Wretch hummed, considering the viability. "...At the very least, it's a line of thinking that deserves exploration. One immediate problem would be the durability of the invention. A Maykr's soul is a powerful thing. The materials available to us might not be enough." He said.

"Could we construct it around the Soul Cube?" Samuel joined in.

"...Yes..." The Wretch whispered in astonishment. If his face could be seen, his expression would be hopeful. "The resilience of the materials and the compatibility between both things would still be hurdles, but if the Soul Cube is used as the containment, then that would help immensely." He stated.

"Would that be alright? I mean, leaving them in there." Eve asked.

"Worry not," The Maykrs spoke. Their voices were in harmony. The group had heard them earlier during their introduction, but still, it was so unique and otherworldly. Also, the Soul Cube flashed with Divine light whenever they talked. "Ever since the Wretch altered the cube, we have grown fond of it as our vessel. If we were ever to gain a new one, it would need to represent what we have become. No longer are we a collective. Instead, we are a singularity." They answered.

"Is that what we should call you, then? Referring to you as the Maykrs feels rude." Lilith questioned.

"Yes. Singularity. That would be wonderful." The Maykrs agreed.

"Alright, that settles it," Lucifer started while clapping his hands. "As the rest of us work on revealing Doom and everything else to Heaven and Hell, Samuel, Vega, and the Wretch will work with Singularity on this hypothetical machine." He described. "What else do we need to add to our growing list of priorities?" He inquired.

"If I may," The Wretch requested, getting the focus back on him. "I'd like to ask all of you something. It is of great importance." He said.

"Oh? What is it?" Sera replied.

"As I mentioned earlier during our initial contact, the only way Doom can invade any reality is if someone within it provides an opportunity. Typically, if not always, that is done with science and technology. However, it is obvious all of you here are aware of the Arcane and interact with it. My question to you, for both Heaven and Hell, is whether or not your people are allowed to open portals. At the risk of insulting you, any mistake, no matter how slight, could result in Doom taking control away from the conjurer during the process. If that were to happen, it would be disastrous." The Wretch explained.

"Absolutely not. Only I and those of similar status are permitted to do such things." Sera told him.

"The same goes for Hell," Satan responded. Funnily enough, he was the one who wanted to enforce Hell's laws, even more so than the Royal family. "Although, for the sake of transparency, there are privileged Hellspawns who have been permitted to interact with the mortal plane. But all of these people are Nobles who have proven themselves responsible. None of them would carelessly conjure rifts or use their powers dangerously. To ensure this, I conduct regular meetings with every Noble household and every specific individual who is capable of doing so or has access to something that would allow them to. In the history of Hell, no Noble's ever been dumb enough to defy our rules as they would receive the fullness of my fury." He proudly stated, ending with a puff of smoke blowing out from his nostrils.

"...Um..." That nervous-sounding voice came from Olivia. When the group looked at her, she seemed bothered.

"Olivia? What's wrong?" Samuel asked.

"...Well..." Olivia whispered, averting her gaze from everyone. "It's just...uh...I think...Satan...has been duped..." She answered.

Slowly, those from Heaven and Hell moved their gaze back to the Sin of Wrath. His posture had stiffened, and his eyes were wide.

"Miss..." Satan began, casually strolling toward her. "Please, do elaborate. Why would you say something so silly?" He inquired. The neutrality of his tone was unnerving.

"B...Because..." Olivia stuttered, sweating a bit. "When...I got to Hell...I...saw a flyer...an Imp had posted it...he claimed that he could go to the human world and kill people...I wanted to see if it was true, but I was broke, so I couldn't...but...unless that Imp is blatantly lying...then there is a Hellspawn outside of the Nobility who has the means to go from Hell to Earth...and he might've been doing this for a while..." She explained.

When Olivia finished speaking, Satan stopped. He was a few feet from her, but still, Samuel felt compelled to stand between them. Satan's red body was glowing bright orange. His feet were burning the floor. Smoke was coming from his nose and even from his tightly clenched teeth.

"Who. Is. This. Imp?" Satan inquired, barely able to speak through his rage.

Chapter Text

Imp Cities. These are locations throughout Hell that are populated exclusively by the titular Hellspawn. Sure, there can be exceptions, like the occasional Hellhound. But anyone who wasn't an Imp who lived in one of these places chose to do so. Imps, no matter the Ring or type, were always born and raised in these areas.

Rarely would there be an Imp that sought a greater life than the ordinary. Genuinely, all of them were happy with their lives as they never wanted or needed anything. But for the ambitious Imps who dared to chase a dream, they would need to do something that earned them attention and favor from more notable Hellspawns. For example, an Imp could get themselves hired by a Noble as a servant and, through time and hard work, find themselves being granted the same status and the benefits that came with it.

However, when multiple Imps do the same thing, like the described path above, it becomes more difficult to be seen as special. So, any Imp with grand goals should try their best to be unique in their approach. Do or offer something that no one else did. That would increase the likelihood of success significantly.

But...what if an Imp's idea...was a little TOO extraordinary? Maybe pushing some boundaries that were there for a reason. Possibly even playing dangerously with the limits of rules or laws that the leaders of Hell instated. Sure, that would be beneficial to an extent, but it would also be a powder keg. If you weren't careful, it could blow up in your face.

Then again, you'd have to be either bold or foolish to test your luck with the powers that be. Some might say that they are the same. Courage can easily be viewed as recklessness. A daring attitude could be perceived as a blatant disregard for consequences. Of course, all of this is just hypothetical. There aren't any Imps we could-

BANG

"Damn, missed it..." An Imp cursed under his breath before studying his firearm. It was a flintlock pistol in pristine condition. "Hmm...must be the barrel..." He muttered, not considering that the error in his aim was his fault.

Well, what do we have here? By the looks of it, it's a male Imp. His species was undeniable due to his size and characteristics. Although, in fairness, for an Imp, he was rather tall, horns excluded.

Let's take a step back, shall we? We need to ascertain all the important details. This lankly Imp is sitting in a shabby office within a run-down building that is located in the Imp City of the Pride Ring. He is dressed in a tattered suit and is attempting to shoot at a line of paper cups acquired from his water cooler. Yet, as we've seen, this Imp doesn't seem to be the best shot. Maybe he's having an off day, but we still know too little to be sure.

"I think my tools are still here," The Imp said, rising from his seat. "If not, I needed to take a piss anyway." He added. Apparently, before setting up his targets, he filled them with water and drank them. A potentially needless step in the process.

From the chair to the door, the Imp hummed a tune. He was rather merry for someone whose environment was...flavorful. Is this Imp an optimist? Did he believe no circumstances were so unpleasant that they could ruin your mood? If so, then that belief was about to be tested.

"Huh?" When the Imp opened his office door, he was met with total darkness. There was a switch near the doorway, but flicking it yielded no change. "Oh, come on! I KNOW I paid the bill! I bet it's those pricks downstairs again. I swear to fucking Satan I'm going to tear them a new-"

fwoosh

Across the room, a source of illumination suddenly manifested. It was a flickering flame. However, the Imp's attention was drawn not to the fire itself but to what it revealed. A scale-covered arm that was attached to...

...

...

...

"What's wrong?" Satan spoke at a low volume and in a monotone voice. "Aren't you gonna finish your sentence? After all, you were swearing in my name. I'd like to know what it was you planned to do to the one who cut your power." He asked.

The Imp was frozen. He could not blink or breathe. Sitting on the couch in his waiting room was the Sin of Wrath.

"Hmph, alright then," Satan said as he produced a cigar from his jacket. "Since you're not eager to share your thoughts, I'll share mine," He continued, igniting the cigar with his lit finger. "In all my life, I've seen every kind of Hellspawn that you can imagine. Savages. Brutes. Schemers. Deceivers. Manipulators. Orchestrators. Hell, I've even seen evil geniuses." He listed, briefly pausing to take a puff. "Yet, there is one Hellspawn I've never discovered. I've come close a few times, but that's it. Idiots. Morons. Dumbasses. They're all part of the same breed, but they're not what I'm looking for. The Hellspawn that eludes me is an absolute, bonified fool. A soul that's so impressively stupid that it's hard to believe." He revealed, blowing out the smoke. "So, imagine how delighted I was to see this just hanging around for anyone to find," He concluded with a snap of his fingers.

Instantly, something appeared before the Imp. It was a piece of paper that floated in the air, and words were also written on the page.

"Read it for me." Satan ordered, taking another puff.

"..." The Imp could only stare at the levitating item. He knew he needed to obey, but his mind and body were overwhelmed by fear.

"Oh? Still tongue-tied, are we?" Satan inquired, blowing out more smoke. "If you'd like, I could come over there and remove it for you. That should fix the problem." He offered.

"...H...H...H..." The Imp was forcing his vocal cords to work. The longer they stayed idle, the worse his situation became. "H-Hey...you...are...y-you...a...S-S-S-Sinner...d-do...you...have unfinished...b-business...th-then come on d-down...t-to... B-Blitzo's Bargain Butchery...where I...B-Blitzo...will kill anyone you want...who's still..." He stopped at the last word. He knew saying it would be the most damning part of all.

"Still what?" Satan questioned with a raised brow.

"...A...A...Alive..." The Imp, presumably named Blitzo, replied.

"Huh, now that's a peculiar word choice," Satan remarked, sticking his cigar in his mouth. "By alive, do you mean in general?" He asked while standing from the couch. "Like, are you referring to Hellspawns who haven't been killed recently? Maybe a Sinner who's got some business with one of their kind." He suggested, coming closer. "Or, as I have already assumed, are you claiming that you are able to travel to Earth to kill humans?" He added.

Now, Satan and Blitzo were near one another. The latter could feel the innate heat coming from the former's body. Blitzo slowly tilted his head back so he could look into Satan's eyes. They stared at him without any emotion.

"S...Sir...let me explain..." Blitzo begged. His body was shaking, the legs, especially. They could give out at any second. "I...I promise...there is a-"

In a blink, the scene changed. Satan grabbed onto one of Blitzo's horns and lifted him from the floor. Now, the men were at the same eye level.

"Good? Is that what you were going to say?" Satan guessed as he took another draw of his cigar. "Are you seriously going to stand before me and claim that there is ANY explanation that could justify this?! Do you think of me as simple?! A fool like you?!" He inquired. Now, his eyes were filling with anger, which applied to the rest of him as well.

"N-No! Of course not!" Blitzo hastily exclaimed. "I-I would never compare you to me! I mean, come on! I'm just an Imp!" He carried on.

"Yes, you are," Satan agreed. Using his free hand, he removed his cigar from his mouth. That allowed him to blow a cloud of smoke into Blitzo's face. "However, if you were an Imp who I permitted to do what you've done, I wouldn't be wondering how some measly mercenary managed to obtain a method of making portals." He told him before bringing their faces closer together. "Could you enlighten me, Imp? Or will you waste more words with another attempt at an excuse?" He asked.

"M-My office!" Blitzo answered, pointing behind himself. "There's a safe! A Grimoire! That's how! It's in there!" He explained.

CRASH

Before he knew it, Blitzo was lying in the ruins of his office door and desk. He'd been flung without care into both, reducing them to a pile of wood fragments. As for Satan, he walked through the destroyed entrance. All the while, his body was becoming orange as his soul surged.

Blitzo did not move or make a sound. He watched as Satan went to his safe, which was on the wall behind the desk. Blitzo's eyes widened as Satan placed his hand on the safe's door and melted it. When it was but a puddle of liquid metal on the floor, he reached in and retrieved the Grimoire.

For a few seconds, there was a tense stillness. Satan was carefully examining the Grimoire. He was sure he could identify its owner from the design. It belonged to...

...

...

...

"You stole it," Satan determined, turning to face the cowering Imp. "I don't know how, but you took this Grimoire from its rightful owner," He asserted.

"N-No! I didn't!" Blitzo protested, crawling away from the Sin before he was grabbed again. "We have an arrangement! A deal! I swear on my soul that he knows about me and what I use the Grimoire for! I will sign my name on a contract if I have to! I'm not going to be only one blamed for this!" He insisted.

Fortunately for Blitzo, his pleading granted him enough time to be assessed. Satan saw a pathetic creature. A pitiful worm that would do whatever it could to wriggle away. Yet, there was no dishonesty. The Imp wasn't trying to trick him.

"What was the deal?" Satan inquired, stepping forward. "What could you possibly offer one of the oldest Noble families of Hell that would grant you the privilege of a Grimoire?" He pressed.

Before Blitzo responded, he braced himself for the reaction. He knew Satan would think it was a joke or a hilariously terrible lie. However, there was no avoiding the truth. So, after taking in a deep breath, Blitzo revealed the terms between himself and the person who gave the Grimoire.

Elsewhere In The Ring of Pride

Just as Imps have their cities, so, too, do the other species of Hellspawns. Unlike the Imps' domains, these territories could have any name that the Sin or the citizens selected. Additionally, the quality of these environments was always superior. What? You don't think the most powerful and important Hellspawns would settle for less, do you?

However, those who were the oldest lived the most luxuriously. In the Ring of Pride, there were few individuals or collectives as revered and renowned as the Ars Goetia. A family of feathered fowls that specialized in sorcery. From the elements to celestial forces, these avian Hellspawns had earned their place among the elite long ago due to the efforts of their patriarch. Paimon.

Paimon was a simple shapeshifting entity. All he wanted was to secure a legacy. For most of his life, he was a solitary sort. It was after he gained his status and the trust of the Sins that he considered expansion. Like most Hellspawns, Paimon acquired a harem. There were many wives and many more children. Yet, of them all, one in particular gripped his attention.

Stolas. This son of the Ars Goetia was unusual. His behavior and personality were paradoxical. For instance, Stolas could display the same apathy toward others as any typical Hellspawn. But when such treatment was reflected on him, he acted as though his skin were made of paper. In more ways than one, he was fragile.

Paimon was proud of the image he and his kin had made for themselves. Thus, he worried that Stolas would damage it with his...eccentricities. When the time was right, he sought a spouse for his son that could aid in fixing him. The prime candidate was a promising avian by the name of Stella. Ruthless. Relentless. Ravishing. She was perfect.

To ensure all would go well, Paimon kept a close eye on the relationship. Andrealphus, Stella's older sibling, agreed to help with monitoring and managing Stolas if he received the same benefits as his sister, just without the need for marriage. Paimon had no issues with that, and so both Stella and her brother were welcomed into the Ars Goetia. Eventually, as one would expect from all this, there'd be another new member of the family.

Octavia. She is the daughter of Stolas and Stella. By extension, she is also Stolas' heir. When the time is right, Octavia will receive everything her father is currently entitled to. Regarding him, he will move up the pecking order, bird puns aside.

Although, that is assuming Stolas will be deserving of it by then. Both his wife and his brother-in-law have done their damnedest to shape him into a better version of himself. Sadly, neither of them was confident in the progress, even after seventeen years. Paimon couldn't fault them, either. The amount of time he spent working on the same task, only to be met with minor success, made him understanding and empathetic to their struggles.

Even so, Octavia is nearly a woman. While there is still much to do before the process of ascension is undertaken, there is an air of uneasiness throughout the estate. However, only the youngest Goetia could see that the cause was not singular. Such insight was gained throughout her life as this uncomfortable atmosphere had always been there.

"Ugh, I've had it, Andrealphus," Stella sighed, resting her head on her left hand. She and her sibling were relaxing in one of the manor's many sitting rooms. The hour was late, which is when they always shared a serving of tea while talking about their day.

"Stella, you've been saying that since the wedding," Andrealphus reminded her before sipping from his cup.

"And I've never once exaggerated," Stella countered, sighing again. "Stolas barely leaves his study anymore. The only times I've seen him move through the manor are late at night and early in the morning." She described.

"So, when he wakes and sleeps, then," Andrealphus simplified.

"Yes. You'd think he'd sleep with his books, but it seems he still prefers a proper bed," Stella joked, finally sipping her drink afterward. "Not even Octavia can motivate him. If it weren't for you, the poor girl would be severely behind on her lessons." She mentioned. "On that topic, how is she faring?" She asked.

"Quite well. Octavia's never lacked enthusiasm or curiosity. Still, she would prefer if one of her parents helped." Andrealphus answered.

"I will happily handle her etiquette training. That is as much as I can teach her. But before she learns how to rub shoulders and put on a persona, she needs to gain some mastery over her abilities. Between us, you're the Arcanist, brother. I couldn't so much as summon a breeze on a hot day." Stella replied, making her sibling laugh.

"There's no magic in Hell or Heaven that could match your viciousness, sister. I'm confident that you could tear your way through even the strongest of barriers with nothing more than your talons. Then, when you're done, you'd rip out the conjurer's eyes with your beak." Andrealphus told her, earning an eye roll.

"My, how you flatter me, so. I can't imagine why you're still a bachelor," Stella responded, followed by another sip.

"I won't deny, that one stung," Andrealphus admitted, causing her to laugh this time.

Knock Knock

Stella and Andrealphus looked in the direction those noises came from. Their heads were able to turn like an owl. That didn't come from the front doors...did it?

Knock Knock

No, it did. Someone was here just as evening was turning into night. Unfortunately for the brother and sister duo, the staff had already gone to rest. Neither of them was against answering the door. Yet, they remained seated due to their bewilderment that they had a visitor.

Knock Knock

Whoever it was, they weren't going to stop. Believing it would be best to handle this together, Stella and Andrealphus set down their cups and headed for the main foyer. After checking each other to ensure they were presentable, they pulled open both doors simultaneously.

Upon seeing their surprise guest, both siblings nearly passed out from shock. Standing there on the porch was the Sin of Wrath. Not only that, but his body was burning. Smoke was rushing out of his nose, and his fiery soul was roaring from his sockets.

"STOLAS." Satan spoke with a thunderous voice. Alongside it, he raised his right hand, revealing an Imp who was tightly clenched by the neck. "I HAVE SOMETHING THAT BELONGS TO HIM. I'D LIKE TO RETURN IT." He stated.

Chapter Text

A happy place. Most people have at least one. Whether it's a physical location or a fantasy, having a personal paradise is good for you. A space in which you can relax and be content.

Stolas, a member of the Ars Goetia family, knew that better than anyone else in Hell. His study, which was filled with all the books he could ever want, served as his in-house sanctuary. He could be himself in here without the worry of his wife or brother-in-law showing up. There was also Stolas' daughter, Octavia, but their relationship had become strained for different reasons.

Admittedly, Stolas has been trying to work through that. He desperately wants to sit Octavia down and tell her what's been going on with him. For almost a year now, Stolas' behavior has changed. He's become reclusive and is only seen at very specific times. Pray tell, what is the cause?

Well, best not to get ahead of ourselves. There is a time and place for everything. To keep us busy, let's focus on the Noble as he nears the end of his latest book. It's another addition to his growing collection of romance stories and similar tales that provided him with escapism.

"Oh, if only it were so easy..." Stolas sighed, gently closing the book once he finished. "Conflict, drama, passion, and joy all contained and played out in several hours of reading. The weeks and months of struggles and secrets are briskly handled between the chapters. Characters that communicate openly and address their issues rather than being stubborn or spiteful. Even the betrayals and twists are done with purpose and meaning as opposed to pettiness and selfishness. I wish my life, if only a little, could resemble these fictitious-"

Knock Knock

Stolas was stunned. Someone was knocking on his door? At this hour? It couldn't be Stella or Andrealphus; they were too busy with their routine gossip exchange. Octavia would be asleep by now. The staff would also be retired to their rooms. Who else was-

Immediately, Stolas jumped from his seat. Before he could consider the possibilities, his mind produced an answer. As fast as he could, Stolas ran toward the door, unlocked it, and pulled it open. Sure enough, that person was here.

"Hey, Stolas," Blitzo greeted him with an awkward smile and a small wave. "How've you been to-"

FWISH

THUD

In less than a second, Stolas grabbed the Imp, brought him inside, and slammed the door. As Blitzo was tossed further in, he locked the door again to ensure no one could enter.

"Blitzo?! What are you doing?!" Stolas questioned, now staring at him.

"Sorry, sorry," Blitzo apologized, holding up his hands. "I was just waiting for so long that I thought I'd come and get you." He explained.

"Wha...WHAT?!" Stolas shouted as his feathers became ruffled. "Blitzo! It's not time yet! The Extermination is soon. You know we always wait until after major events occur. There's far too much commotion right now." He said.

"Aw, don't pretend like you've kept to the rule," Blitzo countered with a grin. "How many times have you called me during stuff like your anniversary?" He asked.

"You KNOW that's different. Andrealphus treats Stella to a day in the city to help keep her mind off it. Octavia goes somewhere else, too, meaning we are mostly alone. Here, right now, EVERYONE is in the building!" Stolas argued.

"Oh, yeah? What about Sinsmas, huh?" Blitzo challenged.

"That...was a momentary lapse in judgement due to the wine..." Stolas replied while averting his gaze. Unfortunately, the Imp had landed a hit.

"Huh, that's funny. You were pretty sober," Blitzo recalled, coming closer. "Come to think of it, you only had wine after we got busy~" He teased.

"It...was a celebration...Sinsmas, I mean..." Stolas stammered with a blush.

"Mhm. Sure. I suppose wanting to be tied up was just the holiday spirit taking over," Blitzo suggested, worsening Stolas' blush. "You know, I could do that again tonight. We may not have ribbons, but you've got plenty of sheets~" He offered.

"R...Really?..." Stolas whispered with a smile and a tone of excitement. "It...was nice...being at your mercy~" He admitted.

"Yeah, I know. The noises you made were adorable." Blitzo told him, grabbing his hand.

"I...I couldn't help it..." Stolas replied.

"Of course not. It's who you are. A nice, slutty birdy who likes getting dicked down by the lower class," Blitzo remarked with a toothy grin.

"It...It has nothing to do with status..." Stolas refuted. "You...see me, Blitzo. You're the only one who does. It makes me feel...wanted..." He described.

"Oh? Is that why you did it, then?" Bltizo inquired, pulling him closer.

"Did...what?" Stolas breathed out in a heated gasp.

"The Grimoire, Stolas," Blitzo clarified. "You wanted me. You needed me. So, you offered me something an Imp could only dream of. My ticket to success." He said.

For a moment, Stolas was silent, but only because he was at his breaking point. He felt so hot and bothered. He was ready to let this Imp treat his body like a toy.

"...Yes..." Stolas responded. Inches from Blitzo's mouth. "I...I knew you'd accept me if I made it worth your while. Only a fool would refuse a Grimoire in exchange for carnal satisfaction." He explained.

"No. A fool would accept."

Hearing that voice made Stolas yelp and jump back in fear. However, it wasn't because he recognized it. Blitzo obviously hadn't spoken. Also, the voice came from all directions.

"W-Who's there?!" Stolas questioned, searching the room with his gaze.

Following that, something happened to the candles in the room. All of their flames started leaving them. The fire moved toward the center of the study, where it would then start forming a shape. Even before it finished, Stolas knew what it was.

"...No..." Stolas whispered, backing away. "It...It can't..." He muttered as his back pressed against the sealed entrance.

Inferno incarnate. The boundless rage. The Sin of Wrath. These titles and so many more belonged to one entity. Satan.

The visage of the winged Deity was done manifesting. It was not a mere projection of himself from a different location. This was the real Satan. He was standing before Stolas and Blitzo, yet only the former was reacting normally.

"Stolas of the Ars Goetia," Satan began, slowly approaching the frightened Noble. "You have violated SEVERAL laws. And, as I have recently learned, you could have brought unfathomable ruination to us all by lending your Grimoire to this Imp. Had he made a single error, we might all be dead by now." He stated, now towering above Stolas. "What is your defense?" He asked.

Briefly, Stolas' eyes looked at Blitzo. It was only for a second. He wanted to see how he was reacting. Sadly, that was the wrong choice.

BOOM

Stolas was sent flying from his study by a kick from Satan. An actual explosion of fire occurred when contact was made. There was now a gaping hole where the study's entrance had been. As for Stolas, he was hurting severely. Satan wouldn't give him the kindness of execution.

"You have the gall to look away from me?" Satan inquired as a glob of blood mixed with bile escaped Stolas' body through his mouth.

"P...Please..." Stolas whimpered through the pain and strained breaths. "I...I can..."

BAM

Satan had grabbed Stolas by his head. The sound that was just heard came from the former's fist meeting the latter's abdomen. Another large amount of digestive fluid and blood was ejected from the stomach. Some got on Satan, but he didn't care.

"DID I ASK YOU FOR AN EXPLANATION?" Satan questioned loudly. His voice traveled throughout the estate, reaching all available ears. "I WANT TO HEAR YOUR DEFENSE, STOLAS. NO BUILD UP. NO THEATRICS. TELL ME WHY YOU AND I ARE STANDING HERE RIGHT NOW." He demanded.

"..." Stolas was gasping with half-lidded eyes. "...I...I...wanted...to be happy..." He said.

...

...

...

"...Heh...Hehe...Haha...Hahaha...HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Satan chortled, still holding Stolas up by his skull. "Happy? HAPPY?! BOY, YOU'VE GOT THE LUXURY OF CHOOSING TO BE MISERABLE!" He roared, continuing to laugh. "Do you have ANY idea how good you've got it? The amount of silver spoons in your drawers could build another city in Heaven. Hell, it'd probably make two or three," He carried on, smiling all the while. "YOU aren't happy? A Hellspawn who can do whatever he so goddamn well pleases? So long as you don't break any of Hell's laws, no one from the Sins to the Hellhounds would care what you do. Start a war with another Noble. Disguise yourself as a human and live among them for a while. Or, as your father did, get yourself another wife if you don't like the one you've got now," He listed before getting serious. "Instead, you chose to break not one, not two, but MULTIPLE laws. And, as I have already mentioned, due to recent revelations, there is a WHOLE lot more that hasn't been decreed yet that you've preemptively disobeyed. Look at you! An overachiever! Well-fucking-done, Stolas. If you wanted someone to see you for the sorry sack of shit that you are, you've got me now. So, let's get acquainted." He concluded.

THUD

Satan released Stolas, letting him hit the floor. As he lay on the ground, beaten and bruised, the Sin's body started shining with orange light.

"You'll be staying with me for the future. Nice and cozy in the fires of Wrath." Satan decided as he aimed his index finger at the Noble. "Hope you don't mind a warm climate," He remarked.

Like lightning, a stream of fire left Satan's fingertip and went to Stolas. It pierced his flesh and bones and weaved throughout his body like a serpent. That was done until nearly every piece of him was pierced by the flame. Afterward...

FWOOSH

In a flash, Stolas was gone. The only thing left was a scorch mark on the floor. From Pride to Wrath, the Noble was sent. Now, his soul was among the flames that burned beneath Satan's home. No different than a dry log being tossed into the fireplace.

"Phew, that...felt wonderful..." Satan blissfully sighed. His posture loosened, and the orange light faded.

"...Um..." That was Blitzo. He was cautiously exiting the study. "Does...my sentence get reduced, now? Like, will I be thrown in a dungeon or maybe even get some type of probation?" He inquired.

In reaction to that, Satan turned to face the Imp. There was a look of pure disbelief on his face.

"...S...Sir?..." Blitzo called out, feeling disturbed.

"You...really are...a fool..." Satan whispered, trying to process what he just heard. "Do...Do you believe that there is an outcome where you get off easier than Stolas? Yes, he gave you the Grimoire in exchange for sex, but YOU broke into a Noble's estate with the intent of stealing it. You just happened to pick the one Noble in all of Hell whose ineptitude is equal to yours. One of the greatest displays of luck that I've learned of." He told him.

"W-Wait a minute!" Blitzo exclaimed, recoiling in fear. "Y-You said that it'd be better for me if I helped you get confirmation from Stolas!' He reminded him.

"That I did. I figured that you wouldn't want to burn alone," Satan clarified.

FWOOSH

Spontaneous combustion. Another of Satan's abilities. Blitzo didn't have the time to scream, run, protest, or maybe try and fight back, as outlandish as that sounds. Just like Stolas, he was fried in a flash and sent to Wrath.

"Ah, I needed that~" Satan sighed again with a smile. "After all this existential crap, it feels good to get back to something simple," He went on. "But now I gotta go downstairs and sit with the Goetias. At least this will take care of one Noble house in Pride." He reckoned before going on his way. "Although, I might need to send them to Samuel..." He muttered, thinking as he walked.

Chapter Text

The Goetias, due to their status, were always in the presence of Hell's greatest souls. Be it other Nobles or even the Sins, they were used to exceptionally special company. Yet, on this night, three members of the Goetia were left flabbergasted by the Sin of Wrath. However, it wasn't solely due to his unexpected arrival.

When Satan appeared on the porch of the manor, he was as most people would anticipate. Hot, in reference to temperature. Imposing. Commanding. And, most obviously, brimming with fire and fury.

However, as of now, Satan was...serene. No, that's not a mistake of perception. The force of nature that was fueled by the flames of Hell was relaxing with three of the Goetias. He was resting in a comfortable armchair and drinking tea. They thought he'd prefer coffee, but that was not the case.

"Ah~" Satan breathed out, finishing his drink. "Thank you for the beverage. It helps to settle my soul and soothe my throat." He said while gently setting the cup and its platter on a nearby table.

The group was in the sitting room. The same one that Stella and Andrealphus had been using. After Satan went upstairs with the Imp he brought with him, they woke Octavia from her slumber. They assumed that whatever was happening would require a conversation with every Goetia present. Yet, when Satan returned, neither the Imp nor Stolas were with him. That immediately clued the Goetias in on what had transpired.

"O-Of course, Lord Satan!" Stella exclaimed with a forced smile. It was only forced due to her nervousness at what was in store for the rest of them. "Would you like a refill?" She offered, holding up the teapot.

"I'm fine for now. But again, thank you," Satan replied. This friendly demeanor was helping to calm the twitterpated avians, but they would remain jumpy until more was known. "Also, please, call me Satan." He requested.

"R-Really? Can we be so informal?" Stella questioned, making him chuckle.

"I'm the one saying you can, so yes," Satan assured them. "May I have your names? I'm confident I remember what they are, but I want to be sure before I misspeak." He asked.

"Absolutely! I am Stella." Stella answered.

"Andrealphus." Andrealphus answered.

When the attention fell to the youngest Goetia here, she stayed silent. However, it wasn't because of shyness.

"Octavia? What's wrong?" Stella inquired, revealing her child's name as she did.

"..." With hesitation, Octavia looked directly into Satan's eyes. Before she uttered a word, he knew what was coming. "...What did my dad do?" She asked.

Satan refrained from speaking for a second. He felt bad for what he needed to tell this young woman. In her gaze, he saw someone who knew what to expect but still hoped that they were wrong. Oh, if only that were the truth.

"..." Satan leaned forward and maintained eye contact with Octavia. He was going to give her nothing but respect and honesty. "Your father, Stolas, broke several laws. Firstly, he gave a powerful Arcane item entrusted to him to someone else without the permission of his household's patriarch or a higher authority, such as myself. Yes, this item does belong to Stolas. Yet, unlike most actions a Noble may take, this one in particular can lead to harmful consequences for others as well as Hell itself. The object, which was a Grimoire, is a responsibility above all else. Your father disregarded his duty when he chose to lend it to someone without considering what the result might be.

Secondly, your father gave the Grimoire in exchange for something trivial. If I am to be blunt with you, I'm being generous by describing it as such. Blitzo, the other party involved in this mess, was to have sexual relations with your father whenever he so desired so he could use the Grimoire. If what was being received was of equal value, then a defense could be made that it was a strategic transaction that was mutually beneficial for both sides. There could have also been an angle of it somehow benefiting the Ars Goetia as a whole. Unfortunately, Stolas did not want anything that even measured to a fraction of the Grimoire's worth. All he wanted was pleasure, and that's it.

Thirdly, Blitzo's use of the Grimoire goes beyond reckless. Your father is held accountable for this alongside the Imp because he knew about it. Upon learning Blitzo's intentions, he could've taken the Grimoire back as he recognized it was far too dangerous. Instead, he did nothing. As for what Blitzo was doing, he was opening portals to Earth. All for the sake of a killer-for-hire business. Even with such a luxury being advertised to Sinners, that fool accepted everything from pocket change to chewing gum. In the end, despite his high gamble, he barely reaped any rewards.

Then, there are all of the more specific rules that were broken because of what has already been said. Unsanctioned use of Arcane power that is great enough to affect reality. Misuse of a powerful item. Failure to conduct one's self appropriately within their given station. Aiding an individual or group that intends to defy the Sins or their laws. Endangering any amount of Hellspawns directly or by association. I could go on, but we'd be here for a long, LONG time." He told her.

All three of the Goetias were shocked, and rightfully so. Their eyes were wide, beaks agape, and minds likely struggling to process this information. Eventually, one of them did something. It was Stella. She rose from her seat and-

"WHAT THE FUCK?!" Stella screamed, but not at Satan. "REALLY?! THAT'S WHAT YOU DO?! SEVENTEEN FUCKING YEARS OF TRYING TO HELP YOU, AND YOU DO THIS?! GIVE AWAY YOUR GRIMOIRE FOR GAY SEX?! ARE YOU FUCKING SERIOUS?!" She ranted while walking out of the room. She wasn't going anywhere; she just needed to move around as she vented.

"I...I'm sorry for...that..." Andrealphus apologized, still stuck processing.

"No, you're fine. She has every right to be angry," Satan responded before looking back at Octavia. "How about you? If you want to yell, cry, or go to your room and be alone, feel free. No one's going to judge you." He inquired alongside some suggestions.

Andrealphus also looked at his niece. He wanted to do or say something, but what would be right?! How was anyone supposed to comfort a child whose parent had done something as astoundingly stupid and selfish as this?!

"..." Octavia closed her eyes and tilted her head back. "...We...need to tell grandpa..." She whispered.

"Octavia, we can-"

"No," Octavia interrupted her uncle but stayed as she was. "Grandpa needs to be here. He's the head of the Ars Goetia. Making sure that he knows what's going on is important." She insisted.

Given how she looked and the tone of her voice, it was clear to Satan and Andrealphus that Octavia was trying to keep the focus off her. There's no telling what her mind was like right now. Neither of the men wanted to agitate or pressure her.

"You're right. It's my error for not summoning Paimon before sharing this news." Satan said, hoping to put the attention back on him. "Admittedly, there's even more that I must reveal," He confessed.

"Oh, by Lucifer's name, what ELSE did Stolas do?..." Andrealphus sighed, throwing an arm over his eyes due to exasperation.

"Nothing," Satan replied, surprising both the uncle and his niece. "Well, sort of? It's complicated. And messy. And plentiful. And SO much more." He described before shaking his head. "But let's not get started on that yet! We need Paimon here first!" He exclaimed.

Elsewhere In The Ring Of Pride

A lavish bedroom. The highest-quality blankets, sheets, and pillows. A set of pajamas so comfortable that it felt like a cloud was hugging you. Truly, only the best would do for the slumbering soul we find ourselves with.

The Extermination was nearly here, which meant it was also vacation time. This person didn't need to worry about their job or anything else until the yearly cleansing was over. Even then, they'd likely take the following days off, too. Why not? They deserved it, and then some.

Today had been spent just lounging around, watching TV instead of being on it for a change, and enjoying some relaxation activities. There was a high chance that tomorrow would consist primarily of sleeping with the occasional snacking. A low amount of effort was the throughline for this period. Nothing was going to get this individual's ass moving more than it needed to until-

Knock Knock

...

...

...

Knock Knock

...

...

...Ignore it.

Knock Knock

...

...

...Nope. Not budging. Not for Heaven or Hell. The Sins could be outside, and they could go fuck themselves.

Knock Knock

...

...

Knock Knock

...

Knock Knock

Knock Knock

Knock Knock

"FUCK OFF!" A woman's voice shouted as a pillow was thrown over its owner's head.

KNOCK KNOCK

KNOCK KNOCK

KNOCK KNOCK

"I'M WARNING YOU, ASSHOLE! KNOCK ONE MORE GODDAMN TIME, AND I WILL USE YOUR SKIN AS A CURTAIN!" The woman yelled, removing the pillow so her voice was clear.

...

...

...

"Finally, for fuck's-"

KNOCKKNOCKKNOCKKNOCKKNOCKKNOCKKNOCKKNOCKKNOCK

"OH, YOU THINK YOU'RE FUCKING FUNNY, HUH?!" The woman shouted, jumping out of her bed and into her slippers. "FINE, CHUCKLEFUCK! YOU WANT TO FUCK AROUND?! WELL, GET READY!" She carried on as she hurried to her door. "YOU BETTER HAVE SOME FUNNY ASS JOKES PREPARED, BECAUSE IF I'M NOT LAUGHING, THEN YOU'LL BE-"

Right then, the front door of the dwelling was opened. When it was, the first thing the woman saw wasn't a person. It was a fist.

BAM

THUD

The woman fell backward like a plank of wood. Holy shit...that...felt like a bus...

"Hurry! Put her in the sack!" Another woman's voice instructed. As for the lady who just got a knuckle sandwich, her vision was blurry. All she could make out was a mass of black fur and a REALLY big eyeball.

"She's still with us. She might struggle." A man's voice was heard, seemingly coming from the black mass.

"On it!" A third woman's voice was heard. Followed by-

KLANG

...Wow...that...is something...stars...spots...colors...

"Nif...why...you...frying..."

"Husk...cards...I...household..."

"Hey...worked...Katie's..."

"Then...her...sack..."

...

...

...

Meanwhile, In The Ring Of Lust

"THANK YOU! THANK YOU! YOU'RE ALL SO WONDERFUL!" A pink-skinned Succubus called out to a roaring crowd of Hellspawns. "I PROMISE I'LL PERFORM AGAIN BEFORE MY NEXT TOUR! ALL OF HELL MAY LOVE ME, BUT I ONLY HAVE LOVE FOR LUST AND THE PEOPLE IN IT!" She declared, causing the crowd to intensify their cheers.

The Succubus remained on the stage she stood for a little bit longer. All the while, she waved and smiled at her adoring public. You might assume that this was the typical celebrity facade. However, this isn't the Ring of Envy or the Ring of Pride. Lustful Hellspawns were one of the most sincere species in all of Hell. They might even take the top spot, but there's some room for debate.

Anyway, once the Succubus was finished with returning her fans' adoration, she went backstage. The life of a performer was one filled with sweat, exhaustion, and, for this particular one, a slightly sore throat. But hey, she loved it. Singing and dancing under a spotlight to the rhythm of her music and the energy of an audience. In all seriousness, for this Succubus, the life of a pop star was better than sex, which she was born to be a natural at!

Alas, sex had become more or less a side gig. It used to bring highs like it would for any other Succubus or Incubus. But then...stuff happened. Let's leave it at that. No one's past should be excavated without permission, ESPECIALLY if it's sensitive.

Let's move away from that topic, shall we? Focusing back on the Succubus, she had reached her dressing room. She intended to wipe herself down with a towel before taking it easy for about half an hour. After that, she would-

"Tex?" The Succubus was met with a surprise when she opened the door. Vortex, her Hellhound bodyguard, was sitting on the couch in the room. The reason his presence was unexpected is that he was supposed to be with his girlfriend.

"Hey, Verosika," Vortex greeted his employer with a smile and a two-finger wave. "Did the concert go well?" He asked.

"...Um...yeah..." Verosika answered with a bewildered expression. "Tex, why are you here?" She inquired, only to realize a more important question. "Actually, HOW are you here? Did you leave Gluttony and arrive just as the performance kicked off?" She asked.

"Nope. That was all me."

Someone else was in the room. Additionally, they were behind the opened door, which prevented Verosika from seeing them. Yet, she didn't need to. She recognized the voice.

"Hey, girl," Beelzebub greeted the Succubus with a grin after she slowly looked around the door to see her. "Sorry to pop in, but I promise it's important." She apologized.

"N-No! You're okay! If anything, it's good to see you again," Verosika replied as she entered the room. Beelzebub closed the door behind her.

"Aww, I feel the same way. It's been FOREVER." Beelzebub said, making her smile. "Sadly, it's not so we can invite you to our next party or just to hang out. Like I mentioned, it's real shit." She explained.

"Oh? Am I in trouble or something? I don't think I've pissed anyone off this week," Verosika guessed as Vortex handed her the towel she wanted.

"I WISH this was some stupid beef. It'd be much easier to handle..." Beelzebub sighed with slumped shoulders. "But there's no point in being dramatic. You just clean up, and then we'll head back to my place. Trust me, you need to be comfortable with food and drinks ready." She told her.

"Geez, how bad is this?" Verosika questioned, getting a little scared.

"Verosika, there is literally nothing like this in all of Hell's history," Beelzebub revealed, accompanied by a nod of agreement from Vortex. "No jokes. No exaggeration. This shit will send you through a loop while doing a summersault. You'll feel like you got put into a cotton candy mixer and spun around at light speed." She carried on, applying as much emphasis as possible.

...

...

...

"Okay..." Verosika nervously responded. Yup. It's official. She's freaked out. But she could tell that neither Beelzebub nor Vortex were trying to achieve that. They only wanted her to be ready for whatever was in store. "Should...I bring my crew?..." She suggested.

"Nah. We gotta keep this as quiet as possible for now." Vortex joined in. "We promise it'll make sense. Well, more than it does right now. You're gonna have a lot of questions, and you'll get the answers. But we need you to brace yourself and hold on." He stated.

...

...

...

"Alright..." Verosika replied in the same tone as before. "Well...I guess I'm ready...as much as I can be..." She said, no longer glistening with sweat.

"Great! Then let's bounce before someone shows up." Beelzebub exclaimed.

After that, the Sin of Gluttony opened a portal that led to her Ring. Specifically, it went to the inside of her living room. The trio entered, the rift was closed, and the fridge was raided. Once settled and supplied, the exposition was underway.

Chapter Text

"Astounding..." The Wretch softly spoke as he examined a canister of Argent. "Purifying Doom's essence was assumed impossible. Yet, here I hold the fruits of your labor, Samuel. An energy source that defies even my understanding of Corruption and what can be done with it," He went on.

Samuel, Vega, the Wretch, and Singularity were gathered in one of the many areas of the Ivory Tower that could be described as a workshop. Before work began on the hypothetical device that could help them get to Urdak, the group agreed to review their knowledge and inventory. An obvious course of action, sure, but a vital one nonetheless.

Olivia was not present as she was handling the item transfer from Mars to the Ivory Tower. Vega could've set enough drones to do the task automatically, but Olivia didn't want to stand around and occasionally chime in with commentary. Also, it provided her with a period of study so that the next time she was involved, she could actively contribute and be of use to Samuel. Oh, and the others as well.

Doomguy and Flynn weren't around. The men had gone back to Mars with Olivia to keep themselves busy with simulated combat practice. However, they weren't just fighting holographic Demons for the fun of it. The men were taking stock of their equipment, exchanging information about Doom, and working on ways to fight more efficiently together by utilizing each of their strengths.

Eve, Lilith, and Lucifer would be here assisting with the work, but they needed to find the most trustworthy Overlords among the Sinner population, if there were any at all. As best as they could determine, there were three potential candidates.

Carmilla Carmine: This was an Overlord that Vagatha recommended. She had a long history with her during her time as a mercenary, which was before she met Charlotte. If one soul in all of Creation could embody the concept of organized chaos, it was Carmilla. If that proved true, she was perfect to help keep the Sinners in line when the revelations hit.

Rosie: The Countess of Cannibals. Every Overlord had territory that they ruled over, but Rosie was the only one who realized a separate society and culture within Pentagram City. Cannibal Town, which is the name, was arguably the nicest location across all seven Rings. Sure, Gluttony was a never-ending party, and Greed was all about amusement, but Cannibal Town was weirdly wholesome. If its residents, children included, weren't so authentically psychotic and murder happy, you'd think a bunch of people from Heaven somehow got lost and settled here. All of that is to say that Rosie and her brood were possibly the most valuable allies to gain.

Velvette: What is the one thing all Sinners share? Ego. Despite this being so obvious, none of the Overlords took advantage of that to gain power. Well, none did until this one. Velvette did not strive for might through weapons and Arcane abilities. She did not gain influence through blackmail and extortion. All this Queen of the commonfolk did was appeal. She made promises and deals and stayed true to her word each time. She created products of every type that the Sinners craved. Velvette understood human nature better than anyone in either Heaven or Hell. To refer to her as a master manipulator is a simplification of her skills and an underestimation of what she is truly capable of. If anyone could manage the masses like marionettes, it was her.

Three Royals, three potential Overlord allies. Eve chose Rosie, Lilith took Carmilla, and Lucifer went for Velvette. Right now, each of these pairs is interacting and conversing. Whether or not Doom has become the topic yet is unknown.

As for the rest, they were still tending to their designated areas. There was no telling when anyone would return. But hey, that worked out fine for the brains of the operation. With everyone occupied elsewhere, they could focus solely on what was before them.

"That's high praise coming from you," Samuel said, receiving a chuckle.

"There is no need to flatter me, sir. None of my accomplishments come close to what you've achieved." The Wretch replied.

"Didn't you say in your recount of history that you were made to be an intellectual equal to Khan?" Samuel challenged.

"That was Doom's hope, yes. But I would never be so bold as to claim my mind is comparable to the first being." The Wretch argued before setting down the canister. "But enough of that. We should keep our attention on the main objective. There will be plenty of time to explore the possibilities of Argent later." He told him.

"Pardon the interjection," Vega spoke from a nearby drone. "I am still conducting simulations of Singularity's power. As you stated, their output will rapidly strain and damage any known configuration we can build, even with the Soul Cube's inclusion. I'm doing my best to conceive original designs, but none of the materials available to us seem to be suitable. As such, it would be best if we determined how to proceed." He informed them.

"This could be an issue too great for typical science and engineering..." Samuel muttered, giving it thought. "We may have to wait for Lilith to join us. A more mystical machine could be the solution." He suggested.

"Hmm, that's tricky..." The Wretch hummed, rubbing his chin. "We'd run into the same issues if we used things like runic stones or anything similar. It is possible to create an entirely ethereal system that would serve the same function as a corporeal one, but the threshold of the energies used would need to last long enough for us to form a connection with Khan's soul and create a rift." He described.

"From how that sounds, it'd be no different than our current direction. We'd need a source that is, at minimum, somewhat comparable to Singularity's soul. We could examine the Sins, the Royal Family, and those from Heaven to see if they'd meet the requirements. But depending on how long the process takes and how quickly their powers are consumed, the endeavor could be pointless." Samuel responded.

"What if we used something to dampen Singularity's output? An in-between for them and whatever we end up using?" The Wretch proposed.

"If one existed, then it'd be the obvious option. But the reason we're contemplating alternatives to an invention is because we have nothing." Samuel reminded him.

"Well, not a conventional one..." The Wretch whispered, folding his arms.

"Meaning?" Samuel questioned.

"I believe it is safe to say that the Slayer is the most durable among us. If he were to take the brunt of Singularity's soul, thus lessening the impact it would have on whatever else we use, then this conundrum is solved." The Wretch explained.

"Wretch!" Singularity cried out as they flew forward, entering both men's view. "We could not subject the Slayer to such a painful process! Even if his inclusion in that manner would be beneficial, it's asking too much!" They exclaimed.

"I wouldn't be so sure," Samuel said. "During the Mars invasion, our mute menace absorbed Argent energy with the same casualness as breathing. An important detail to keep in mind is that the potency of the energy each time would've led to the instantaneous death of anyone else. Even if I were to attempt such a thing with my body, it would destroy most, if not all, of my components. So, for Doomguy to do this multiple times throughout the invasion and show no signs of side effects supports the Wretch's belief that he'd be fine." He told them.

"There is something else that should be mentioned, doctor," Vega interjected. "The Argent energy that Doomguy absorbed, while potent, was still small in quantity. Furthermore, the absorption only took a few seconds. None of the instances that you refer to were a continuous stream of Argent into Doomguy's body. There is also the possibility that the Praetor played a role in helping with the absorption as that is one of its key functions." He stated.

"...The Praetor..." The Wretch muttered as his mind's gears started spinning. The others waited to see what he'd say rather than interrupt his contemplation.

...

...

...

"...This...might be insane..." The Wretch confessed before sharing his idea. "However, I cannot deny that there might be potential. The Praetor was designed to absorb the energy of souls. Since the Slayer only kills Demons, which are merely extensions of Doom, he has never absorbed a soul in its entirety. Think of it like taking water from a bottomless well. Doom's soul would never be weakened to the point that it could be captured, at least not by just killing Demons. So, as long as the Slayer continued his crusade against my master, he'd have an infinite supply of power increases. The more powerful the Demon, the greater the boost when they're destroyed. Yet, if the Slayer were to kill something that wasn't a Demon, the Praetor could absorb their soul. If it did, then for as long as the soul remains in the Praetor, it would be a source of constant empowerment for the Slayer." He described.

"...I can tell where you're going with this," Samuel said after a few seconds of consideration. "Unfortunately, I don't think the Praetor, as it is, can do that. When we discovered Hell, we came upon a situation involving Olivia, one of the people among our numbers. Long story short, Doomguy had to kill a few men who were assaulting her. Following that, the Praetor was damaged, and I needed to repair it. If those men's souls were contained in the suit somewhere, I did not find them. We still need to be educated as to how death works in Hell or Heaven, but given that Olivia expressed it'd be nothing significant, it's safe to assume that those men are still in Hell, possibly having regained their bodies after their demise." He informed him.

"Hm, good to know. Thank you," The Wretch replied. "If that is the case, then all I need to do is enhance the Praetor's absorption capabilities." He reasoned.

"Excuse us," Singularity requested. "Could you please enlighten us? We're not sure we understand what you're planning." They said.

"It's simple, Singularity," Vega started, opting to handle the explanation. "If I am not mistaken, the Wretch and Doctor Hayden want to put you into the Praetor so that Doomguy can absorb your souls' energy continuously. If not that, specifically, they want to use the Praetor to allow Doomguy to absorb your energy into himself as you channel it into the suit when we attempt to reach Urdak." He revealed.

"WHAT?!" Singularity shouted in alarm. "IS VEGA CORRECT?! IS THAT WHAT YOU HAVE IN MIND?!" They asked.

"As expected, Vega's deduction is immaculately accurate," Samuel answered.

"Indeed. Very impressive." The Wretch agreed.

"THAT IS INSANE! IT'S TOO DANGEROUS!" Singularity yelled. As they did, the Soul Cube glowed with a nearly blinding golden light. "WE CANNOT PUT THE SLAYER THROUGH THAT! IT'D BE NO DIFFERENT THAN BURNING HIM FROM THE INSIDE OUT! NO MATTER HOW DURABLE HE HAS BECOME, HE COULD NOT WITHSTAND US IN OUR ENTIRETY, ESPECIALLY FOR A PROLONGED PERIOD!" They argued.

"Don't be so hasty to think you know for sure. Recall what I mentioned moments ago regarding that man and his tolerance for Argent. Beyond that, however, Doomguy can withstand far more than any organism any of us are aware of. Yes, the Praetor offers protection, but that isn't the only reason he's still alive. Even if a suit of armor is impervious to bullets, fire, acid, rockets, and so on, that doesn't mean the person wearing it is. If we put anyone else in the Praetor and had them take a rocket head-on, then the impact, the heat, and the resulting collision with the environment would reduce the individual to a pile of bones and meaty mush. Yet, Doomguy can receive the same blow and not be pushed back, even by the smallest measurement. The same lack of difference applies to the other properties. I say with full confidence that if he took off his helmet, stuck a gun in his mouth, and pulled the trigger, Doomguy would spit out the bullet." Samuel responded.

"Be that as it may, our power is only surpassed by our mother and Doom. With Wretch's technology, it is entirely possible for a soul, such as the Slayer's, to be elevated to a higher quality of existence. But even with all he's been through and how much power he has absorbed considered, we're not going to risk any unnecessary suffering!" Singularity insisted.

"If so, then we've reached the end of our discussion," The Wretch sighed. "We'll continue to toil away at potential designs in the hope of finding something that can function. We'll also explore every feasible alternative. Yet, I do think we should give this option a chance, even if we only do it once. We can't be too reserved in our actions, no matter the consequences or circumstances." He told them.

"We will allow a test and nothing more. If the result is promising, then we'll agree to further pursuit. If not, then we do not revisit this topic." Singularity asserted, receiving nods from both men.

Meanwhile, In Pentagram City

No Sinner had ever impressed Lilith. She was still too unfamiliar with those in the company of her daughter to fairly judge them. Yet, with the rest of the population, they were nothing more than sentient scum in the Queen's eyes. But, as the saying goes, there is a first time for everything.

Carmilla Carmine conducted herself with the same level of presence and intensity as any of the Sins. A glare from this woman would be enough to break weaker souls. Simply by standing in the room, you felt an aura of danger. It was akin to that of a predator waiting to see if you'd be bold enough to trespass on its territory.

Still, as these women talked, Lilith noticed Carmilla's composure waver. It wasn't so drastic or sudden that it'd imply her ferocity was fake. Additionally, Lilith's opinion of her didn't diminish as she saw the subtle changes in the Overlord. To provide an example, when this meeting began, Carmilla had poured herself and the Queen a tame amount of wine. However, as more was learned, Carmilla refilled her glass with greater amounts each time it was empty. At present, she's changed her beverage choice to a stronger liquor while leaving the rest of the wine to Lilith.

Other signs of a faltering resolve were tapping fingers and the smallest of twitches near the eyes. None of these Overlords would be spared the truth, as that would be cruel. Of course, not everything that needed to be said could be covered in one conversation, such as the true history of Creation. Even so, all of the crucial pieces of the picture were provided so they would know what this was about.

"..." Carmilla was silently staring at Lilith, trying to form at least one sentence in her head. As she did, she twirled a lock of her white hair. By now, she was unconcerned about letting her uneasiness show.

"Are you okay?" Lilith asked, ensuring her expression was soft, and her tone was caring. "I'm sorry for how much I've given, but I had to. Otherwise, you might not believe me or understand the severity of what's happening." She apologized with an explanation.

"...I'm...grateful for your transparency..." Carmilla answered while setting her hand on the table between them. "Trust and honesty are nearly non-existent in this city. So, for a Royal of all people to be so direct is both an honor and a pleasure," She said, briefly closing her eyes to sigh. "Still, everything you've shared is so...shattering. An odd way to phrase it, but it's true. An ancient evil that makes Hell look basic by comparison is unsettling by itself. But the descriptions you've spoken are so hard to comprehend." She admitted.

"Believe me, I know. Everything has been going at a breakneck pace. We've not had a proper time to sit down, digest, and really accept what's going on. Sadly, because of our positions and the grandness of it all, we won't get a breather for a while. We need to make moves as fast as possible." Lilith replied.

"Understandable. If you're not prepared for the inevitable hysteria and other reactions, then everything everywhere will be in chaos." Carmilla acknowledged, opening her eyes. "That's why you're here. You'd like me and my family to assist with maintaining order." She deduced.

"Your family? I was not made aware you had one," Lilith confessed with widened eyes.

"Heh, that's good. It means Vagatha kept her promise to me," Carmilla began with a smile. "Yes, I have two daughters. Clara and Odette. Their involvement in my organization is equal to mine. Yet, for my sake, they are not known as my children. I don't keep them locked away somewhere, but when they interact with others, they use false identities. We were fortunate that our transformations upon arriving in Hell made us so different physically. No one suspects the familial connection." She explained. "However, if everything you've said is true, which I do not doubt, then their safety from other Sinners and Overlords is irrelevant. We have no reason to continue caring about territory and power. What all of us face now, from Sinners to Sins, is an existential threat. Either we cooperate, or we die squabbling as the monsters you've mentioned tear us apart. I can't speak for everyone else, but I will not allow any harm to befall my children. So, consider the Carmines as allies." She concluded, making the Queen smile.

"Wonderful. I'm glad to hear that," Lilith responded, rising from her seat. As she did, Carmilla did as well. "If there's anything you need of me, please let me know. Status means nothing anymore. Do not feel as though you will overstep by making one or multiple requests." She told her.

"If so, I'd like you to speak to my daughters with me. They need to be brought up to speed." Carmilla said.

"Done. Anything else?" Lilith agreed, followed by an inquiry.

"Well, both professionally and personally, I'm curious about the man in green armor. I'm also particularly fascinated by some of the equipment and weapons you touched upon. Would it be possible for us to meet him?" Carmilla requested.

"Absolutely. We'll speak with your children first, and then I'll introduce all three of you to him." Lilith responded. After that, the women left the room to find Clara and Odette.

Elsewhere

Eve wasn't sure what to expect from the renowned Countess of Cannibals. While the Royal Family (Charlotte excluded) kept their distance from Sinners and Pentagram City, they still kept their ear to the ground. Regarding this specific Overlord, there were all kinds of colorful depictions going around. She's the life of the party! She's the sweetest soul you'll ever know! She's the cruelest killer in Hell! She's an unrivaled sadist!

To add to that, Cannibal Town had just as many portrayals by word of mouth. It was simultaneously the cleanest and dirtiest place in Hell. It was full of laughter and fun while also overflowing with screams and pain. The food was the best around, yet it came with the caveat of coming from a cadaver. Kind of hard to understand what you're getting into when every mental image seems to be fighting with itself.

But now, Eve was at a loss. She was sitting in a diner across from Rosie. The two of them had enjoyed a lovely meal together, along with the rest of the establishment's patrons. The Overlord consumed a shockingly large pile of ribs as though she were having a light snack. In contrast, the Queen was provided with a delicious salad that was impressively varied in its ingredients. Yes, that's right, a SALAD, in CANNIBAL TOWN.

However, the strangeness doesn't stop there. When Eve arrived, she ensured to convey to Rosie that what brought her here was of dire importance. Cosmic-level significance. Information so impactful that it could cause a crisis of identity and self-worth in the grand scheme of all that is. Yet, despite that, the Overlord not only brought the Queen to a public eatery, but she also had her speak out loud so all the patrons could hear.

Eve tried her best to convince Rosie that this wasn't a good idea. If anything, it was the worst idea that could've been produced. But the Overlord would not relent, meaning the Queen had to go along with it if any progress was to be made. So, how did all of these people react to the news of Doom?

Well, see, that's what brings us back to the beginning. Eve was dumbfounded. Rosie and her people simply stared at the Queen with their full attention, and...that was it. No shock. No surprise. No flabbergasted faces. No questions. No outbursts. No change in demeanor whatsoever. You'd think Eve was just telling them about an exciting new event happening in the city or the opening of a brand new attraction like an amusement park. These people were listening, right? And they...understood it all...didn't they?

"Are you okay, your Majesty?" Rosie asked, followed by a light sip of her drink. "You're looking like a deer who just spotted their stalker," She joked.

"..." It took a few seconds for that to process, but when it did, Eve reacted. "O-Oh! Yes. I'm...fine. Super. Great." She answered while nodding her head. Her eyes were as wide as saucers.

"Aw, that's cute. Even a Queen of Hell can be flustered," Rosie replied with a toothy smirk. "Let me take a guess and say that you weren't expecting this. You thought we'd be foaming at the mouth with our sockets stretched as far as yours are right now." She said.

"Uh...maybe not the foam part...but yes..." Eve confirmed. Afterward, Rosie let loose a sharp whistle with her lips.

"Ey! Thomas! Get over here!" Rosie beckoned, referring to one of the diner's patrons.

Like an excited puppy, a man in his late twenties or early thirties scampered over. When he reached the table, Rosie directed him to lower himself until he was at socket level with her, which he did. Then, she placed her hand on top of his head and-

CRRRRRRRRRRRRKKKKKKKKKKKKT

Eve pushed herself so far back into her seat that it looked like it was eating her. Rosie just...just...OPENED THAT MAN'S SKULL LIKE SHE WAS OPENING A CAN OF TUNA!

"Here's the thing about us, Cannibals," Rosie began as she reached in and removed the man's brain. The roof of his head, with hair still attached, was dangling from the back as though it were a lid. All the while, the man just stood there smiling as if THIS WAS COMPLETELY NORMAL. "We figured out how things work around here a LONG time ago. If you walked out into the middle of Pentagram City and shot someone between the eyes, they'd fall over and let themselves become a corpse. After all, people aren't supposed to get a new hole in their noggin and keep on kicking, right?" She continued. During this, she played with the brain in her hands like it was a ball of clay. Shaping and rearranging it until it was nothing more than an unidentifiable mess of meat and blood. "However, as we Cannibals kept killing and eating each other, we realized that whether or not we die depends on us. We allow ourselves to feel pain and be affected as we would have been when we were still mortals. Newsflash: Mortality ended when we fell from the sky and hit the pavement. So, we stopped acting like a crushed spleen or a ripped-apart heart could kill us. As for how we get our pieces back, we just make that happen rather than let Hell do it for us." She concluded. Following that, she threw the mangled brain back into the man's skull and closed it with the top of his head. A second later, the visible damage undid itself.

...

...

...

"U...Um..." Eve felt like a fish in the desert. Lucifer or Lilith should've dealt with this one. She didn't belong here! "R...Rosie...while I appreciate you sharing so much...how does it relate to what I was telling you?..." She inquired.

"Really? You don't get it?" Rosie questioned, causing Eve to shake her head like her life depended on it. "Your Majesty, you're not dealing with the dime a dozen dimwits that make up the Sinner population. You're among Cannibals. We're the most open-minded people in this city, maybe even all of Hell. That's why I had Thomas provide a visual aid." She explained, accompanied by a thumbs-up from Thomas.

"But...wait...so...why did you tell me about how you and your people figured out how Hell works?" Eve pressed, still feeling so overwhelmed and confused.

"Because you shared something we didn't know. It's only fair that I do the same." Rosie responded before leaning forward on the table. She also propped her head on her hands. "Now that I have, would you mind telling us more about those monsters, like how they taste? Oh! And be sure to describe that delicious hunk you told us about. The one that can rip them apart with his bare hands. He sounds like a dreamboat~" She requested. Simultaneously, the other Cannibals in the diner came closer so they could listen better.

"Luci, Lili, Charlie, I hope things are going better for you..." Eve thought as she somehow sank further into her seat. These people really were in a league of their own! The others might need to plan a rescue mission for the distraught Queen.

Elsewhere

For nearly an hour now, Lucifer's been relaxing with an exquisitely brewed batch of tea. Unlike either of his wives, he didn't take the nice and easy approach. Luckily for the Devil, that was the best choice for the Overlord he was meeting with. Velvette was a bold person, to say the least.

Loud, proud, and in your face! Velvette's mantra is: "Fuck everyone else, you're the best!" You think such a personality would get her in trouble with the King of Inferno, but really, it made the two click like long-lost siblings. Instead of canceling each other out, they hyped one another up. What follows is a recount of what transpired.

1. Lucifer appears in a burst of fire in Velvette's home, which is a luxurious apartment overlooking the city.

2. Velvette, ready to kill the son of a bitch who interrupted her visit to Dreamland, immediately changes her tone when she realizes the Devil himself has come to see her. For most others, that would be seen as acting like a kiss-ass. But for her, it was a sincere switch from murderous intent to excitement that a Royal was visiting.

3. Velvette, remaining in her fabulous robe and sleepwear, prepares some tea and snacks for her and her honored guest. When it's all ready, the two go back and forth with mouthfuls of delicious desserts as Lucifer explains Doom, the Demons, and Doomguy.

4. Much like a certain Countess, this Socialite took everything in stride. There wasn't a need at any point to pause and process. When Lucifer commented on Velvette's astonishing laxness, she merely shrugged her shoulders. Whether on Earth or in Hell, things were CONSTANTLY changing. Sure, these revelations recontextualized the very scope of Creation and everyone's understanding of it, but to her, it was just another development that she needed to adjust to.

And on that note, we return to the present. After Lucifer was finished telling Velvette what she needed to hear, he watched her work. That statement is literal, mind you. As he sat in a remarkably cozy armchair with his tea, she was busy pinning things to a massive corkboard.

Lucifer was able to follow along with what Velvette was doing. Photos of the Royal Family, Sins, prestigious Nobles, famous Hellspawns, and Overlords were placed and connected via different colored lines of string. She also included pictures of Exorcists, Heavenborns, and a big question mark that represented God. Heaven and Hell were displayed with circles that contained their relevant entities. An even larger circle surrounded them and was dedicated to Doom. The final touches applied to the board were multiple pages with a variety of information, several sticky notes with drawings on them, and a handmade stitched-together doll version of Velvette with buttons for eyes that hung in the center. When it was finally finished, she took a step back, put her hands on her hips, and released a blissful sigh.

...

...

...

"Ahem," Lucifer cleared his throat, wanting to make sure he was remembered.

"Shh, I'm basking," Velvette whispered, taking in her effort. With plenty of tea left to drink, Lucifer had no issues giving her a moment.

...

...

...

CLAP

"Alright!" Velvette exclaimed with a fire in her eyes, and her hands brought together. "This is going to be my magnum opus! The potential here is limitless. Monsters from a nightmare dimension. An evil force of nature that wants to consume us all. A brave warrior who stands against the encroaching darkness like a lighthouse shining through a rainstorm. A cover-up of the truth from the former highest power we know of. IT'S LIKE I'VE BEEN DROPPED INTO THE MIDDLE OF AN EPIC! AN ODYSSEY THAT SPANS TIME AND SPACE! I'M LIVING MY DREAM!" She yelled while leaning backward. She looked at her ceiling with the purest glee imaginable.

"Oh? A fan of fantasy?" Lucifer asked, unbothered by her enthusiasm.

"No! It's not that!" Velvette exclaimed, facing her guest. "I control the narrative of this unwinding spool of yarn. I get to be the presenter of an ACTUAL hero who fights ACTUAL horrors! Don't you understand?! I've spent my entire life selling people whatever gets them oohing and aahing! I take the basic and make it beautiful! I transform the ordinary into the extraordinary! But this? THIS?! IT'S ALL DONE FOR ME! I JUST GET TO RIDE THE WAVE RATHER THAN MAKE IT HAPPEN! I'M BEING INCLUDED IN THE GREATEST SPECTACLE IN HISTORY! MY FACE WILL BE IMMORTALIZED FOR ALL TIME! I AM NO LONGER AN OVERLORD, I AM A-"

SMACK

...

...

...

"Thank you," Velvette said after a few seconds. Lucifer had slapped her as she had been getting closer and closer until she was in his face. "Sorry for that, too." She apologized while rubbing her cheek.

"Truthfully? You're refreshing. It's nice to see someone who's not rattled by all this like we were," Lucifer complimented her.

"Aww, thanks. I usually am a breath of fresh air," Velvette replied with a smile. "Anyway, before I let myself run wild again, tell me what the next step here is. I'm already forming plans and ideas," She said as she pointed at her head.

"Slow down a little. You'll burn yourself out." Lucifer advised. "Firstly, we need to check with the others before doing anything major. Secondly, relating to you and your contribution, it's not a solo act. We're also contacting other well-known figures across Hell that can-"

"Katie Killjoy," Velvette interrupted him, throwing out a name.

"..." Lucifer stared at her with widened eyes.

"Heh, alright, got one," Velvette remarked with a smirk. His stunned silence confirmed that she was correct. "Let's see...who else? Katie can handle the flow of information in Pentagram City, but you need help doing the same throughout Hell. The Sins are contributing, but that won't be enough. You need influence, public favoritism, and someone who can sell-" She stopped mid-sentence, clicking her fingers. "Verosika. Verosika Mayday. I bet Beelzebub's already speaking to her." She guessed.

"Damn, you're good," Lucifer praised her, turning her smirk into a proud smile.

"Never settle for less, only the best~" Velvetted responded, flicking her hair a little. "I know Mammon's got that clown boy of his, maybe some other celebrities, too. Don't think Lust, Envy, Wrath, or Sloth have anything too noteworthy. Your wives are talking to other Overlords, right? If not, I can write up a list of recommendations." She carried on.

"Yes, they are. Carmilla Carmine and Rosie." Lucifer informed her.

"Ooo! Good choices!" Velvette exclaimed before turning around. "Okay, so I'm going to my room. I'll get cleaned up, dressed, and then we'll head out. I think we should stop by Gluttony and snag Verosika if Beelzebub's done with her, but if they're still chatting, then we won't bother." She decided, moving toward the bedroom door.

"Wait, what? Where do you think we're going?" Lucifer inquired.

"Pfft. Think? No, no. There is no thinking. It's what NEEDS to happen." Velvette corrected him, briefly stopping in the doorway. "With or without Verosika, I have to see my client. From now on, consider me Doomguy's manager." She explained. "...It is Doomguy, right?" She asked, receiving a nod for an answer. "Great! That's perfectly marketable. The DOOMGUY. Although, it does make it sound like he is Doom's superhero or something. Eh, we'll see how it fares with the masses. We might have to workshop it. You can never tell." She said before disappearing into her room.

As the door closed, Lucifer reflected on what had just happened. Did the Devil of Hell become the chauffeur for an Overlord? Eh, if so, did it matter? Taking Velvette this way or that would help keep him distracted from the subject of his father and all that surrounded it. Once she was ready, they'd see her newly appointed client.

Chapter Text

Four Barons. Six Hell Knights. Six Pinkies. Ten Imps. Ten Zombie Soldiers. And, to keep things interesting, an unknown number of Specters are lurking.

Doomguy and Flynn Taggart stood back-to-back. The enemies were divided evenly on both sides of the room. Wherever the Specters were, it was impossible to discern anything about them for obvious reasons.

The fight would begin when both men gave a signal. For Doomguy, that was him pulling the cocking handle on his heavy rifle. For Flynn, it was loading a fresh cell into his plasma rifle. When both weapons were raised, the battle commenced.

The Demons, who'd been like mannequins, came to life simultaneously. The Imps hissed like a choir of snakes. The Barons' palms ignited with green fire. The Hell Knights began sprinting, which was accompanied by the Pinkies charging after they roared. The Zombie Soldiers were already laying down a suppressing fire.

Both men ran from each other and reacted to the horde with gunfire. Like scalpels in a surgery, their precision was flawless. Doomguy delivered skull-shattering headshots to the Zombie Soldiers, resulting in sprays of gore and bone. Flynn's projectiles, since they were plasma, caused the heads to combust in flashes of blue heat that led to ashes raining down.

Each man managed to kill all five of their Zombie Soldiers before the Demons closed the distance. For Doomguy, he was met first by a Pinky that gnashed its maw in his direction. For Flynn, he evaded an incoming haymaker from a Hell Knight as it tried to free his head from his neck. Now, in close proximity to their enemies, the men had to adapt.

Doomguy swapped his rifle for his combat shotgun. As the Pinky opened its mouth again for a bite, he shoved the barrel into it and launched a grenade with the attached modification. The explosive carried cluster charges, meaning it was a miniature pyrotechnic display that erupted inside the creature's body. Where it had once stood, there was now only a pair of stumpy legs and an equally stumpy tail that fell lifelessly to the ground.

Across the room, Flynn swapped his plasma rifle for his chainsaw. Something the men discovered is that their taste in armaments was scarily identical, with very little difference. As the Hell Knight's arm flew passed its target, Flynn severed the limb at the elbow with a single upward motion. As the beast reared back from the loss, he swiftly cut the right leg from behind the knee, bringing it to the floor.

Back with Doomguy, he was giving himself some breathing room via a carpet bomb of cluster charges. By now, the Barons' fireballs were flying at him. With the Pinkies and Hell Knights battered from the blasts, he exchanged his shotgun for his rocket launcher. He made sure to equip the remote detonation modification, as that would assault the backline with a wave of shrapnel to bleed them like pigs.

As the explosions only got louder and deadlier on the other side of the room, Flynn maintained a surgical approach to dispatching the Demons. After cutting down one Hell Knight, another rushed forward for a grapple. He shoved the chainsaw into its head, sheathing the roaring blade within his foe's neck and chest. With his hands now empty, Flynn brought forth his shotgun. As the third Hell Knight attempted an attack, he shattered its left knee with a close-range dispersal of buckshot. Then, before the brute could kneel, the barrel was shoved into its mouth so that the skull could be popped like a meat-filled balloon.

While Flynn danced with death as a trio of Pinkies made him their mark, Doomguy charged toward the lumbering behemoths who were now pierced by jagged metal. Brandishing his double-barreled shotgun, he blew apart massive chunks from his enemies. Such a thing was made easier by the damage done by rocket detonations. However, the Imps used this as an opportunity to swarm their armored prey. Before he could react, Doomguy had several of these pests gripping and clinging onto him as they slashed away at the Praetor.

Returning to Flynn, he executed his Pinkies with a single well-placed shot for each of them. One in the eye, one in the stomach, and one in the posterior. When he was done, a large red hand wrapped itself around his torso. A Baron sought to squeeze him until blood gushed from the holes in his skull. Just in case he managed to slip, the five Imps near him came closer. Surely, this was the end for-

KLANG

Something had hit the metallic ground. When the Demons looked, they found an excessively large quantity of grenades. In total, there were fifty. Of course, only one of them needed to be detonated for the rest to do the same. With a smirk, Flynn braced for what he had wrought.

In the seconds that followed, the entire scenario was altered. The room was filled with a deep black smoke. Fire and shrapnel traveled in every conceivable direction. Nearly every Demon on Flynn's side was either reduced to a charred corpse or torn to ribbons. The shockwave and some of the shrapnel managed to reach Doomguy's area, helping to deal with the Imps and still surviving Hell Knights and Pinkies.

As the Demons were dazed, Doomguy acted as an executioner. A shotgun discharge here, another there, and so on. With their foes so debilitated, he could casually walk up to them, shoot, and reload without any sense of urgency. When he was done, Doomguy checked on Flynn to see if he was still in one piece.

"Hoo...goddamn..." Flynn coughed as he sat on the ground. His pants had been burned to the point of becoming shorts, and his shirt was completely gone. Yet, his body was only covered in soot. If there was any damage, it was so minor that the layer of powder concealed it.

From the smoke, an armored hand extended. With a smile, Flynn grabbed it and was pulled back on his feet.

"We might still have three Barons," Flynn said as the men readied themselves again. "They're likely about to attack, so we should-"

BAM

SCHICK

From nowhere, Flynn was struck by something. It was powerful and mostly blunt. Unfortunately, there was something sharp, too. It managed to do what the grenades could not. Whatever this was, it pierced his side and drew blood.

Immediately, Doomguy sent a straight jab into the air next to Flynn. Sure enough, his fist met a Specter. The camouflaged fiend howled in pain before retreating. Flynn, although wounded, stayed upright.

"I'm good! Just a flesh wound," Flynn told his comrade as they pressed their backs together like before. "Heh, damn Specters. Always forget about them." He added.

Afterward, both men summoned their plasma rifles. They could hear running stomps as the Specters circled. It was impossible to count the number from the noise. In this situation, you let the enemy make the first move.

...

...

...

BOOM

A surprise. Instead of one or many Specters attacking, a Baron leaped from the smoke and tried to flatten the men. They dodged away from the point of impact, but that's exactly what their foes wanted. With a unified roar, the Specters advanced. Because of his physicality and the Praetor's protection, Doomguy took their bashes without struggle. Sadly, while certainly durable, Flynn was not so sturdy.

Bruises, cuts, gashes, and so much blood. Flynn was being bounced around like a human pinball. His plasma rifle was knocked free of his grasp, forcing him to choose another weapon. But before he could, a red hand reached down and grabbed him by his skull. A second later...

BZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZT

A loud buzzer was sounded. When it finished, everything changed. The smoke was rapidly sucked from the room via vents. The Demons, be they alive or dead, revealed their true forms. Simple-looking yet highly complex Argent-powered hologram projection units. They were a more advanced version of the holographic decoys that Doomguy could deploy to distract real Demons.

As a small swarm of drones collected the devices, Flynn released a heavy sigh and hung his head. Before coming over, Doomguy fetched his partner's plasma rifle and brought it with him.

"Thanks..." Flynn said, accepting the weapon. With it acquired, he made it disappear in a flash of golden light. "I'm sorry I suck so much, man. I've been out of combat for centuries, unlike you." He apologized.

Doomguy wanted to comfort his fellow Demon killer. They had different circumstances to deal with, so it made sense that they wouldn't be the same right now. However, he wasn't able to because someone beat him to it.

"ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING?!" A...British woman's voice suddenly screamed. It was coming through the room's built-in speaker system. "YOU THINK THAT WAS A SHITTY PERFORMANCE?! ARE YOU DAFT?!" It carried on.

"Sorry! Sorry!" That was...Eve. Flynn didn't recognize her voice, but Doomguy did. "We promise we didn't mean to spy! We just came to see you two, and Vega told us you were training. So, we thought that we could catch a little peek-"

"A PEEK?!" The British lady returned like a crack of thunder, cutting off Eve. "THAT WAS A SHOW! A PROPER DISPLAY OF VIOLENCE! PLUS, THERE ARE TWO OF YOU! TWO! WE ONLY HEARD ABOUT ONE!" She yelled.

"Flynn is new, and we don't know much about him yet," The voice of Lilith commented.

"I mean, it's not like Doomguy's given us his biography," The voice of Lucifer chimed in.

BANG

"Hey," Flynn called out after summoning and firing his pistol. "Could the peanut gallery please come in here so we're not having to look around us like a couple of jackasses?" He requested. Doomguy supported that statement with a nod.

"ABSOLUTELY! BE RIGHT THERE YOU BEAUTIFUL BASTARDS!" The British lady promised before the sound of running footsteps was heard.

"Velvette! Wait for us!" Another new voice exclaimed. This one was also female, but it sounded mature. That's not to insinuate that the British lady seemed childish, only that this second stranger might be older.

As the men waited for their spectators to arrive, Flynn dusted himself off a little and retrieved his chainsaw. It had been left on the floor after the fake Demon it was buried in dissipated. As for Doomguy, he just stood still. Granted, that was his default state when not fighting Demons or being asked to go somewhere and do something.

"Hello, boys!"

That was the British lady from before, only now she was in the room. Both men tracked the voice to the entrance, allowing them to see the identity of their ecstatic onlooker. It was a dark-skinned woman with shockingly large pigtails. The hair's coloration was a mix of red and black with a white line throughout. Admittedly, each man thought that she resembled a soft-swirled ice cream.

Regarding attire, the woman was wearing a red and black pinstripe suit and well-polished black dress shoes. Two miniature human skulls served as her earrings. Doomguy and Flynn had seen enough bones to know those weren't recreations made from porcelain or some other material. The last notable qualities that could be discerned were the lack of a nose on the woman's face and her blood-red eyeballs that contained shining white irises. Also, her pupils were narrow diamonds rather than normal circles. Once she had been spotted, the woman hurried over to the duo. All the while, her face was radiating excitement and joy.

"Look at you! Holy shit!" The woman squealed as she got VERY close to both men. "On the left, we've got Captain Space Cadet. Very futuristic but with an industrial aesthetic. That's going to be a BIG hit in Hell. On the right, a rugged soldier type. That beard just SCREAMS weathered warrior. Combined with those patches of gray here and there, you have this attractive older-man vibe. We can easily slap you on the cover of the sexiest man across the Seven Rings." She said.

"Uh...thanks?" Flynn replied, briefly looking over at Doomguy. In reaction, he shrugged.

"No need, luv. You two are PERFECT poster material!" The woman complimented them. "We can even keep the blood and wounds, too. You know, for some photos. We need to make you look cool and alluring." She added.

"Miss, hold on," Flynn stopped her from continuing by raising his hands. "Who are you? And what are you planning to do with us?" He asked.

"Oh! Damn! I didn't introduce myself," The woman realized. Following that, she straightened her posture and gave them a toothy smile. "The name's Velvette, gents. I am your manager from here on out. I'll be in charge of your wardrobe, public appearances, social interactions, marketing, merchandising-"

"Will you knock it off already?!"

That was the other mysterious female voice the men heard moments ago. Like with Velvette, its source was the room's entrance. However, it wasn't just one new arrival. It was the voice's owner, three other women, and the familiar faces of the Royal Family, minus Charlotte.

Let's take things slow, shall we? First, the woman who spoke. She was as tall as Lilith, not counting the horns, meaning that she was naturally imposing. Her skin was an attractive shade of gray that paired beautifully with her flowing white hair, which was nearly as long as herself. The woman's attire mostly resembled a ballet dancer's outfit, complete with the necessary footwear. However, the skirt of the ensemble looked as though it was made of sharpened blades. The final details worth mentioning were her large white hands that had claws on the fingertips, and that her eyes were the same as Velvette's. Oh, and she had no nose as well.

Up next, two younger-looking girls who could be somewhere in their twenties. The one on the right had dark skin and an impressive athletic physique with well-defined musculature. She had cream-colored hair that was curly and had a lot of volume. She wore a black crop top that displayed her abdominal muscles and a pair of black shorts that did the same, but with her legs. Apart from the eyes and the lack of a nose, which were becoming recurring characteristics, the only other distinct features were black fingerless gloves and thigh-high leggings that matched her hair's color.

Moving on to the girl on the left, she was the perfect opposite of the one prior. Her hair was straight and was a bright shade of blonde. Additionally, it was tied back in a ponytail to keep it from obscuring the face. She was taller than the previous girl but nowhere near the height of the first woman. She wore a buttoned, bright white lab coat and black arm-length gloves that went on top of the sleeves. From what could be seen of the girl's lower half, which was only her feet and some of her shins, she had grey shoes and either black leggings or long socks. It was impossible to determine which due to the coat. For the fourth time now, there was no nose, and the eyes remained the same. Yet, she was wearing a pair of round glasses with clear lenses, so there's that.

One more to go. Honestly? The best was saved for last. The only traits that were similar to what was already seen were a light gray skin tone and platinum blonde hair with a bob style. Now, we get into the good stuff.

This lady's face carried a smile filled with daggers. Sure, you could say that they were teeth, but those chompers were so sharp that it made Doomguy and Flynn want to use them to kill Demons. Her eye sockets were...well...missing the eye part. However, you couldn't see the inside of her head through the sockets. Maybe instead of eyes, this lady had perpetual shadows that replaced them. Regardless of the explanation, it made her mysterious and haunting.

Proceeding to the lady's outfit, we find a most distinct yet familiar sense of fashion. She wore a full-body Victorian red dress that had a LOT going on with it. For starters, the neck was covered by a series of black frills. Then there were her sleeves that left her hands naked and were topped off by shoulder coverings. The dress's skirt went so far that it hid both her legs and feet. Despite that, though, it somehow stayed above the floor rather than drag across it. Magic, perhaps? Topping it all off was a hat with a plumage of feathers and a brim as wide as a small table. Oh, and, of course, there was no nose on the lady's face.

"Eat shit and fuck off, Carmilla," Velvette spat back. "I'm in the middle of talking to my clients. Go make a knife or something." She told her.

"Hey! Settle," Lucifer interjected. "As much as I'd love to see who'd win this catfight, we need to be civil and conduct ourselves properly." He said.

"The King's right," The eyeless woman agreed as she sauntered toward the men. "The first step of any civil interaction is proper introduction. My name's Rosie, gentlemen. My title is the Countess of Cannibals. I've heard you hate Demons, but I hope you'll give us a chance. If not the others, at least me." She stated, bowing with her dress once she was close enough.

The men glanced at one another as Rosie bowed. When she straightened herself and faced them again, she received a reply.

"Rosie, you saw us fight just now, correct?" Flynn inquired.

"I did! As Velvette already said, it was a breathtaking sight that made my heart skip a beat. You two are masters of your craft. Of that, there is no doubt." Rosie told him.

"Okay, well, first off, thank you for the flattery," Flynn began, which made her smile. "As for hating Demons, that's absolutely true. However, while you're not human, you sure as shit aren't a Demon, either. You're wearing clothes, you're speaking to us, and even though you've admitted to being a Cannibal, that's still infinitely better than a monster whose sole reason for existing is to bring the end of all that is and all that ever will be." He explained.

"Woof. Got a degree in drama, do we?" Rosie joked, making him chuckle.

"Sorry, been around people who talk like that all the time for a LONG while," Flynn shared. "Still, my point remains true. After everything we've seen, learned, and been through, we know what real Demons are, and you're not one of them. Hell, you saw me get my ass kicked by a few of'em." He said.

"Speaking of which, are you okay?" Rosie asked, looking him over. "You're bleeding a lot there. It would be a shame if you fainted during our first meeting." She added.

"Oh, trust me, you could rip both my arms off, and I'd be able to keep fighting. It may not be as obvious as it is with the other guy, but I'm not normal. I haven't been normal for hundreds of years." Flynn answered, accompanied by a nod from Doomguy.

"Excuse us!" The girl with curly hair and a fit build called out. "Can we introduce ourselves, too? Or should we just leave and let you keep talking?" She inquired.

"Clara, don't be rude!" The other girl scolded her with a light elbow jab.

"Ow! It was just a question, Odette!" Clara exclaimed with a light punch to her shoulder.

"Girls..." The woman, named Carmilla by Velvette, interrupted their squabbling.

"Sorry, mother/mom," The girls, now revealed to be sisters, apologized in unison.

"Forgive my children. They're like two powder kegs with only one fuse." Carmilla stated before bowing. "I am Carmilla Carmine. Together with my daughters, Clara and Odette, we've become the number one weapons manufacturer in Hell. Not even Hellspawns or the Divine craftsman of Heaven can come close to our quality." She proudly informed them. During that, Clara and Odette bowed as well.

"Weapon makers, huh?" Flynn reacted with a raised brow. "Tell us, what'd you think of the firepower we're packing?" He asked.

"INCREDIBLE!" Clara instantly answered, straightening her posture. “Uh, sorry..." She apologized with a nervous smile, not meaning to speak so loudly.

"Heh, you're fine," Flynn assured her, once more partnered with a nod from Doomguy.

"Cool, thanks," Clara responded with a grin. Afterward, she approached the men. Her mother and sister followed behind. "Everything we saw you use was great, but what was the gun that shot those blue orbs at the Demons? The super sci-fi one." She inquired.

"Plasma rifle. For both of us, it was a standard-issued weapon alongside traditional firearms like pistols or shotguns. Their original purpose was against armored combatants and vehicles. They'd also work well against any artificial opponents like drones or turrets. But when Doom entered our lives, the plasma rifle became the number one Demon cooker. Roasts the bastards like hotdogs on a spit." Flynn described. As always, Doomguy nodded in agreement.

"Plasma? Really?" Odette joined in as her eyes widened with interest. "We've dabbled in energy-based technology, but it requires so many components. The smallest we've managed thus far is equipment that is comparable to artillery." She shared. "Tell me, is that the most advanced weapon at your disposal?" She asked.

All five women watched Doomguy and Flynn engage in a lengthy, silent stare. It went on for a handful of seconds before they returned their attention to the group.

"We each have one special gun. Sorry if my word selection is a bit vague or potentially fantastical, but we can't provide any details about them. That isn't because we're not knowledgeable or that it's an issue of trusting you. It's just that, well, it's a REALLY complex gun. It functions like any other. Point, aim, and then shoot. But it's what it fires and how it kills its targets where things get complicated. The only way I can think to summarize it, even though it's not accurate, is a portable nuke launcher. Again, to be clear, it doesn't fire nuclear bombs. But the sheer output of the weapon and the total eradication of the Demons is on par with, or greater than, what you'd see from such a device." Flynn answered.

"Fuck..." Velvette whispered, expressing what they all felt. "You have something like that, and yet Doom's still kicking? Sorry if that sounds like an insult. I'm just amazed you can do that kind of damage and not be able to kill it." She inquired.

"For every ten Demons you kill, Doom's making a hundred more. Deal with those; now you have a thousand waiting for their turn. As if that weren't bad enough, every victim either gets transformed into something horrible or contributes to the larger problem at play. Doom has always been a losing battle. Be it me or Doomguy, we can keep killing these freaks over and over and over and over again, and we're still at the starting line. I mean, shit, we are trying to kill something that isn't a God or a Devil but a force of nature that isn't easily defined." Flynn told them. Naturally, Doomguy nodded at the end.

Silence took hold of the air. It's not that any of these women didn't properly understand what was going on or what was at stake. But now, as they stood before these men, it fully cemented. The look in their eyes and the tone of Flynn's voice communicated dread. Yet, in those unblinking gazes, there was also an immovable defiance.

CLAP

"Easy, now," Lilith said after clapping her hands. "Let's not throw them into the deep end. We should continue to get to know each other while slowly showing them more of what they're in for." She advised.

"Yeah, that sounds good," Flynn agreed. Take a wild guess as to what Doomguy did.

"Also, Flynn, I know you said you're fine, but I'd really appreciate it if you let me heal your injuries." Eve requested. Although he was so nonchalant about his still actively bleeding wounds, she couldn't resist the urge to treat them.

"You sure? I meant what I said. I'm okay." Flynn insisted.

"Mhm. It's my pleasure," Eve promised with a smile.

With that, the group left the training room and headed elsewhere in the facility to make themselves comfortable. Vega provided directions while also offering to include Olivia to help with the women's education, which was appreciated and accepted. However, in light of these new introductions and acquired allies, there is a question that no one is asking. Where were Charlotte and her friends, and what was taking them so long with Katie Killjoy?

Chapter Text

The Goetias, like any ancient Noble faction, had seen and experienced nearly everything you could imagine. Their wealth of knowledge was only surpassed by the Sins, the Royal Family, and the first beings of Heaven. Additionally, with the Goetias' expertise lying with celestial forces and constructs, they were aware of possibilities like alternate dimensions and the potential for there to be another plane of existence. To clarify: The Goetias did not think there WAS a separate reality to theirs, only that such a thing could be realized if the right conditions were met.

So, with all that established, you should be able to understand the significance Satan's revelations had on the household. God was a pretender. This reality was a fabrication. There was a sentient realm that sought to assimilate with all. So on, so forth.

Much like with the Royal Family and the other Sins, Satan couldn't get into all of the details here. He provided what was needed, while promising greater exposition afterward. When Satan was sure he had accomplished his goal, he produced another cigar to smoke. By the time it was fully burned, the Goetias had finished processing what they had learned and were ready to speak.

"What sentence have you given my son?" Paimon asked. The question came only from curiosity. In neither his face nor his tone did he communicate concern.

"He and the Imp he was sleeping with are burning beneath my home in Wrath. I have no planned length for their punishment, so I can't say how long it'll be until they're released on probation." Satan answered.

"Keep them there," Paimon firmly told him. "It would've been bad enough if the scope of the issue was still just Hell and the mortal universe we know of. But now that we've been enlightened, their offense is the most severe of any. Horrors could've overrun us as their dark master made us his possessions. And for what? Sex? A delusional bastard who always felt as though he was the victim and everyone else was his abuser? The mere thought makes me want to grab that little shit by his throat and throttle him until my hands bleed!" He ranted. As he did, his body became unstable, showing the true shapeshifting nature of his existence.

"Understandable. When there's a free moment, I can give you that opportunity." Satan offered before standing from his seat. "However, there is still a LOT you need to know, and I reckon you have plenty of questions," He said.

"Absolutely!" Surprisingly, that exclamation came from Octavia. When all eyes fell on her, she felt embarrassed. "S-Sorry...I'm...just into this stuff..." She apologized.

"Don't be ashamed, dear. If anything, it's a miracle that you possess such enthusiasm when you certainly didn't get it from your father," Stella remarked.

"Are we going to talk to the man you mentioned? Samuel, was it?" Andrealphus inquired, receiving a nod.

"Correct. But before we head that way, I will warn you that the man's a genius, so expect a lot of technical terms and in-depth explanations." Satan replied.

"Hmph, it'll be a nice change of pace," Paimon huffed, still fuming over the idiocy of his spawn.

When the Goetias were ready to depart, Satan used his PDA to create a portal to the Ivory Tower. With Vega online, he could help establish anchor points to make interdimensional travel much smoother. He'd also handle any logistical details so the others wouldn't need to and could just easily open rifts whenever they wanted.

After the group traveled from Hell to Heaven, they were met with a surprise. Well, not the obvious one that you'd assume. Charlotte and her friends were here with Katie Killjoy, as were Beelzebub and Vortex with Verosika. All of them were gathered before Samuel and Sigularity, who hovered beside him. Vega had a few drones present so that they could create holographic projections from their lenses. There was a notable absence, but Satan didn't need to ponder as to why.

"Oh! Uncle Satan!" Charlotte exclaimed, the first to see him and the Goetias. Everyone else looked at them when they heard her. "You're just in time! Samuel is about to conduct a seminar!" She informed him.

"I presume that's why you came," Samuel chimed in.

"Yes, sir. The Goetias need the rest of the story," Satan confirmed with a nod. "I'm guessing that's why you're all here, too." He determined.

"These psychopaths hit me with a frying pan and tied me to a chair. Their lucky that what they had to tell me was worthwhile," Katie replied with folded arms.

"Don't act like you'd be a willing listener otherwise, Killjoy," Husk countered.

"I'm just letting these two take the wheel," Verosika confessed, pointing to the canine duo. "Everything they've said is...well...batshit insane. I trust them, sure, but I need to see more to really believe it." She explained.

"Heh, don't blame ya," Satan responded as he and the Goetias came closer. "We can wait on proper introductions until the show's done. That okay with you, Samuel?" He asked.

"So long as it is for them," Samuel answered, receiving nods from the Goetias. "Alright, then. Let's begin." He stated, followed by Vega providing the first visual.

Elsewhere

As the rest of the group gathered more allies and attended to their sections of Hell, those from the Divine realm did the same. Sera and Emily were meeting with other Heavenborns whom they trusted. Adam and Lute had a much more difficult task: Dealing with the Exorcists.

Imagine if you will an army of sadistic psychopathic murder junkies whose twisted version of Christmas was nearly upon them. That is the holy executioners of Heaven. All of these women were elite warriors trained in every conceivable combat style and knew how to wield every possible weapon. As for why they were all women while Adam was the only man...

...

...

...

All of the Exorcists, Adam and Lute included, were gathered in their private portion of Paradise. This area contained an arena for combat, an armory for equipment, barracks for living, a church for worship, and many more facilities. Everyone is assembled in the arena, as it has enough seats for the femme fatales. Adam and Lute are standing in the fighting space, so they'd be at the center of the others' view. We join them as Adam finishes telling them what they need to know.

"Phew, that was a LOT," Adam sighed, wiping his forehead. "So, ladies, I know you got questions and comments, but try not to say them all at once, okay? It won't do us any good if all of you start screaming and shouting. Raise your hands, and I'll call on you." He instructed.

...

...

...

"Uh, ladies?" Adam called with a confused expression. While also confused, Lute maintained her typical stoicism as she looked at the crowd. "What's with the silence?" He asked.

Glances were exchanged among the Exorcists. However, no whispers escaped anyone's lips. What is going on? Were they suddenly telepathic?

"LADIES!" Lute shouted, making each woman jump in her seat. "UNLESS YOU'VE SUDDENLY GONE DEAF, THERE IS NO EXCUSE FOR THIS LACK OF EXPLANATION!" She barked.

"Whoa, whoa, ease up on the gas there," Adam intervened. "I don't blame them for being dumbfounded. It's not like they got to stare at a pile of Demon guts like us." He said.

"It's not that, sir!" One of the Exorcists exclaimed, earning their attention.

"Oh? Then what is it?" Adam inquired.

"It's simple, really," Another Exorcist joined in. "In life, all of us were something violent. The specific type and title depend on the period in which we lived. The point is that, in regard to the descriptions you've provided, we're all used to that kind of raw brutality and visceralness from when we were human. As for the mention of monsters, well, we do kill Sinners. Sure, they're former humans like us, but they're all kinds of creatures now. Lizards, cats, fish, zombies, bugs, mammals, etc. Heck, some of them are even things that are meant to be inanimate, like technology or furniture. It's not that we don't understand the severity of what you say; it's just that the impact of it for us isn't as bad as it would be for others. In both life and death, we've seen the worst and the weirdest. It's a major reason why we're so good at being Exorcists." She stated, accompanied by nods and verbal agreements from the rest.

"...Eh, you know what? That's fair," Adam accepted. After all, one of these broads was debateably more unhinged than the total population of Sinners in Pentagram City combined. "Still, what about the rest of it? God being a pretender, our understanding of everything being undone, and the realization that we're now part of an existential conflict that will determine the fate of all Creation." He asked.

"Truthfully, I don't think any of us have ever had strong feelings about God," A third Exorcist admitted, once again supported by her sisters in arms. "The ones who chose us and looked out for us are you and Lute, sir. On the Heavenborn side of things, only Lady Sera and her sister Emily have interacted with us. If we were pressed as to where our loyalties lie, we'd choose you four over God any day of the week." She told him. The support continued with that statement.

"Wow...okay...not gonna lie, that hits pretty hard..." Adam muttered, briefly averting his gaze as this news took him aback.

"As for the rest of it, there's not much to say, sir." A fourth Exorcist spoke. "Our understanding of the grander scheme has changed MULTIPLE times. In life, we believed in nothing. You don't spend your time on Earth bathed in battle and blood, and think that there's some greater cosmic force watching you as you slaughter your enemies. But then, we died and were chosen to become Heaven's elite death squad to purge the wicked from Hell. Learning that there's some ancient evil lurking about is surprising, but not worth getting worked up over. The same applies to our new roles. There's not really a difference between being executioners for Heaven and being Divine defenders against an endless horde of horrors. Same shit, different smell." She explained.

"Although that does bring up a good question..." A fifth Exorcist interjected. "What's the plan for the Extermination? It's less than a week from now." She reminded everyone.

"We haven't gotten into that yet with the group, but we'll be sure to address it once we're gathered." Adam replied.

"...WAIT!" A sixth Exorcist cried out with a tone of panic, startling everyone.

"What is it?" Adam reacted as all eyes fell on her.

"SIR! WHERE HAVE THE SOULS BEEN GOING?!" The Exorcist inquired.

"The souls?..." Adam questioned.

"THE SINNERS! WE'VE BEEN KILLING THEM THIS ENTIRE TIME UNDER THE ASSUMPTION THAT GOD DEALS WITH THEM! BUT WHAT HAS HE BEEN DOING?! WHAT HAS HAPPENED TO THOSE SOULS?!" The Exorcist clarified.

...

...

...

"Oh, fuck..." Adam whispered. He and everyone else's eyes widened from the realization. Amid all of this Doom stuff, that VERY important detail slipped the mind. Adam and the Exorcists only killed the Sinners. What became of their souls after that, only God knew.

Meanwhile, On Mars

With Vega returned to life, the Mars Complex was fully operational. One of the benefits of that was the repair of the food production. As everyone settled in to continue conversing, Vega took their orders and supplied them with beverages and meals. If anyone ever tells you that an AI can't cook, let'em have one of Vega's servings and see what they say then.

The only two people who didn't have anything were Doomguy and Flynn, which didn't sit well with Lilith and Eve. Be it their motherly instincts or their compassion toward the men, they did their best to get them to eat SOMETHING. Sadly, while Flynn allowed Eve to stop him from getting blood everywhere, having a meal right now was off the table. However, mark these women's words, those two were going to eat properly eventually!

Anyway, as for the conversation, Olivia took the lead for the most part. She couldn't keep from flaunting the knowledge she gained from her studies and wanted to give a sneak peek at how useful she hoped to become. Yet, when the new arrivals needed very specific answers, the attention fell to the true experts. Of course, Olivia wasn't bothered. It might be impossible for anyone to match the expertise of Doomguy, Flynn, and the Wretch for obvious reasons.

By the time the eating was finished, so, too, was the bulk of the discussion. There were still plenty of things the women wanted to learn, but they could do that at a better time. All of the necessary information and important additional context were provided and processed. Now, the focus was on the future.

"Picture this," Velvette began, immediately going into a sales pitch. That was caused by Carmilla asking what their first move should be, which she now regretted. "We plaster posters throughout Hell that show your silhouettes and nothing else. We start spreading rumors about some new hotshots who claim they're the baddest bastards across the Seven Rings. We throw in some pictures and videos of the Demons you've got recorded, but they're all edited to obscure them just enough to give a taste, but leave the rest to the imagination. The hype builds, the people talk, everyone's looking for answers, but we give them squat. Then, it happens. Greed, the biggest source of entertainment, has a one-night-only spectacle. Everyone from the lower class to the Nobles is invited, and the real kicker, so are Sinners! We pack the building from the floor to the ceiling! People are looking in from the roof and crawling through the air ducts just to catch a glimpse! Everyone's eyes are open, their breaths are held, and that's when we bring out the two of you and-"

"Pardon me," Olivia interrupted her. "We were actually planning something like this already. However, we'd still greatly appreciate your input and any...additional...assistance..."

Olivia slowly stopped talking. Velvette was staring at her like she had just murdered her family.

"Don't. Ever. Do that. Again." Velvette stated with the coldest tone she could.

"Don't be scared, Miss Mayberry," Carmilla interjected, causing the death glare to be aimed at her. "This one's like a chihuahua. All bark, no bite." She remarked.

"Bitch, I could take out a chunk of those thunder thighs if I wanted," Velvette threatened.

"Ha! You'd have better chances at chewing through steel~" Carmilla taunted, proudly patting her thigh.

"Oh, get a ROOM..." Rosie sighed, shaking her head. "Ladies, in case you've forgotten, we're meant to be talking about important matters. If you would, save the violent makeout session for when you're alone." She reminded them, followed by a request.

"I would rather deepthroat a cactus..." Velvette told her with a disgusted expression.

"As if you could," Carmilla commented, earning a second murderous stare.

"Ahem," Lilith cleared her throat. That's all it took to settle the commotion.

"Whoa..." Flynn reacted, looking over at the Queen. "Did you cast a spell?" He asked, making her laugh.

"Maybe," Lilith playfully answered before becoming stern. "Getting back to business, Velvette, we do want your input when it comes to handling the public's perception. Yet, we would like you to run things by us and not make decisions spontaneously. You should also consult with Doomguy and Flynn in case anything you think would help makes them uncomfortable." She stated.

"Say no more," Velvette replied. She might be the sovereign of sass, but she knew better than to have any lip toward this woman, specifically.

"Just to put it out there, Doomguy and I will likely agree to whatever. You'd have to make us do some WEIRD crap to make us question anything," Flynn said. If Doomguy were an object, he'd be a bobblehead.

"Don't worry, fellas, I won't give you the Hell standard. No sexy centerfolds. No intrusive ad campaigns. This will be the cleanest, most sincere effort in my life." Velvette promised.

"Wonderful," Lilith said, smiling at how cooperative she was. "Carmilla, I'd love to hear what you and your family would like to do. It goes without saying that we'll need to begin weapons production and research for inevitable conflict. But since this is your area of expertise, you should speak about it." She requested.

"Gladly," Carmilla accepted as she turned toward her daughters. "Clara, Odette, please provide your opinions." She instructed.

"You or me?" Clara inquired, speaking to her sister. It was to determine the turn order.

"Call it," Odette said as she pulled a coin out of her pocket.

"Heads!" Clara exclaimed. A second later, the coin was flipped and caught.

"Tsk, damn," Odette cursed, making her sibling grin.

"Yes!" Clara quietly cheered before focusing on Doomguy and Flynn. "Alright! Here's the deal. We. Need. Tests. When it comes to who does what between us, I'm the hands-on Carmine. I shoot the guns, detonate explosives, check armor durability, drive the vehicles, perform combat simulations, you get the gist. However, we need to try all of the stuff we've already got on the Demons to see its effectiveness. Thanks to your practice battle earlier, we know you've got authentic recreations. My immediate priority, if you'll allow me to, is to use those holographic Demons as lab rats. Once we know how good our stock is, we can compare it to yours and move from there." She informed them.

"That brings us to my role," Odette started while pushing up her glasses. "I need every bit of data you have. As Clara does her thing, I'll be busy researching and experimenting. With the information you'll provide, I won't need to wait for her to finish her efforts before my work can begin. I'd also appreciate having an ample supply of materials to use, such as your plasma and anything else of note. During this initial phase, I'll mainly work on realizing functional concepts for new weapons, equipment, and possibly more. What direction I go with any of these endeavors depends mostly on the Demons' characteristics, behaviors, powers, and so on. Even then, I can reasonably estimate a baseline for the output we need based on their durability thresholds." She stated.

"As for myself, I'll be working alongside both my daughters. Regarding any effort put toward preparations for civil unrest, I'd need a plan from the Royal Family to know precisely what is required. Once I have that, I can get everything moving and ready in a few days." Carmilla said.

"Gentlemen, any comment?" Lilith asked.

"..." Flynn had his eyes closed as he thought about what he heard. "...I'd like to assist the Carmines with their work. Or, to be more accurate, supervise them. It's not that I doubt their capabilities, I'm just nervous about what they'll be handling from us, especially with those Demon holograms. I know they won't go haywire or anything, but if the Carmines need to see how the Demons fight or act, for the sake of safety, someone who's fought them should be there to prevent any accidents." He answered with a request, providing his reasoning as well.

"Would that be a problem?" Lilith inquired, looking back at the Carmines.

"Are you kidding?! This is the best thing that could happen! Having someone with experience is the most valuable asset in any situation, especially weapons development!" Clara exclaimed with excitement.

"Indeed. I'd also value his input on anything I'd design." Odette agreed.

"Well then, we're happy to welcome you into the Carmine family, Mister Taggart," Carmilla said, causing him to smile.

"Thanks. I'll try my best not to be a bother." Flynn promised.

"If hairy and handsome is going with the Carmines, does that mean I get dibs on big and beefy?" Rosie questioned, eyeing the armored man up and down. "I'd LOVE to see what those muscles can do~" She cooed.

"Why would you need Doomguy in Cannibal Town?" Velvette asked with a raised brow.

"It's been a long time since he's been home, hasn't he? Cannibal Town might not be the same, but it is the closest thing to Earth in Hell. I figured he'd like the familiarity." Rosie answered. Wow. She shocked most of the group with a surprisingly worthwhile reason. That just goes to show you should never underestimate a woman without eyes.

"Hold on, who's to say Doomguy comes from a version of Earth?" Flynn challenged. "I mean, sure, that's the immediate assumption, but maybe the planet in his universe that Humanity evolved on isn't the same as yours or mine." He argued.

"The only way we could know is if he tells us," Eve interjected, now looking at him. "But I don't think you'll do that, will you?" She inquired.

Slowly, Doomguy looked at all the faces staring at him. No one here would blame the mute man if he continued to keep his past hidden. Even though Flynn shared everything, that didn't mean he needed to do the same. Besides, it was a no-brainer who's been suffering from Doom the longest. If anyone had the right to remain a mystery, it was-

FWOOM

"GUYS!" Adam yelled at the top of his lungs, almost falling through the portal he made. "GET YOUR ASSES IN GEAR! WE GOT AN EMERGENCY!" He carried on.

"Adam! What's going on?!" Lucifer reacted first as everyone instantly got to their feet.

"THE SOULS! THE SINNERS' SOULS! WE FORGOT ABOUT THEM! IF YOUR DAD'S A LYING SACK OF SHIT, THEN WHAT THE FUCK HAS HE BEEN DOING WITH THEM?! WHAT WAS THE EXTERMINATION REALLY FOR?!" Adam explained, ending in a question.

...Oh. OH. Everyone from Hell and Heaven had forgotten about that particular part. The yearly Extermination. The Sinners who were purged. As Adam said, if everything God has asserted as truth has been a deception, then...there's no telling what happened to those souls.

"COME ON!" Adam beckoned with his arm. "STAND AROUND STUPIFIED LATER! WE GOTTA CONVENE!" He ordered.

With no time to waste, everyone hurried through the rift. Those who were still in Hell were also fetched and filled in. Just when it seemed like things were calming down, they got crazy again. Despite not being here, God was causing quite the stir when so much was already in motion.

Chapter Text

Everyone was gathered in the Ivory Tower. Faces both old and new waited for this meeting to begin. As they did, they talked among themselves to share thoughts, feelings, and ideas. Surprisingly, there were a few unexpected connections.

Verosika, Velvette, and Katie Killjoy formed a trio. Velvette knew Verosika as she had designed most of her wardrobe. Katie knew Velvette because they each dealt in information and were rather equal in their viciousness. And Verosika knew Katie because, although Sinners were kept in Pentagram City, they still received things from the rest of Hell. So, when it came to any performances done by the pop star in the Ring of Pride, Katie was the person she met with to talk about its broadcast. She might be primarily known as the face of Sinner News, but this ruthless reporter had connections and control in all Sinner media.

Up next, the Carmines and the Exorcists. Yeah, no, this one caught nearly everyone off guard. After things settled following everyone's arrival, Exorcists casually conversed with the Overlord and her daughters. For Olivia, that cemented her assumption that the Exterminations were rigged, which she planned to address when the conference started. However, to be clear, this wasn't for a personal grudge. If the Exterminations did have specified targets, that order came from God, which meant that it could be a clue as to what happened to the purged souls.

Lastly, there was Rosie. Although the Carmines and the Exorcists' casualness was a bigger surprise, it was still shocking to see the Goetias know about the Countess of Cannibals. Apparently, just like how Carmine crafted equipment was known throughout Inferno, the Cannibals were known across the Ring of Pride for their culinary skills. Eve had a sample of it with the salad she was served earlier, but as it turns out, the Cannibals have been providing their talents to Pride's Nobility for a good long while now. Just goes to show that the confines of Pentagram City weren't a hurdle for the best souls among the Sinners' population.

During all of this, Samuel was talking to Sera, Adam, Lucifer, and Singularity. Lucifer, being God's son, had the most insight and possibilities to provide. Sera, being the first Heavenborn, offered the best understanding of Heaven's operation. Adam, being the leader of the Exorcists, knew their entire history and conduct. Singularity, being an ancient collection of Maykr minds, educated Samuel about souls and how certain properties like Corruption and Purity worked.

...Wait, hold on. Something's not right. When talking about those who are knowledgeable of souls, their characteristics, and what can be done with them, there was no greater expert than the Wretch. Was he still absent?

Yes. The others agreed that revealing the Wretch right now wasn't wise. Apart from his ghastly visage, what he is in the grand scheme of things would derail the focus from the current problem. All of the new additions to the group will be introduced to him when this is solved. For now, the Wretch will keep his distance. Anything he wanted or needed to say to the others would be spoken through Vega's voice.

"Attention, everyone," Samuel called, getting the crowd to look at him. "After consulting those you see beside me, we believe we have formed the most accurate explanation for what has been happening all this time. From here, I shall let Vega tell you it in full." He told them. Afterward, a drone positioned itself between Samuel and the group. The following is what was said:

"Souls cannot be destroyed. That, among many other absolute truths, was determined by the Maykrs. Confirmation of this fact comes from Singularity and God when he shared the knowledge with Lucifer, Sera, and Adam. Regarding the latter two, it was when Adam conceived the Extermination. God provided details not only of souls and their properties, but how this annual practice would be conducted.

Just as Khan and Doom are equals, so, too, are Purity and Corruption. The only way Divinity may purge anything Sinful is if it is greater in potency. For example, if you were to attack one of Hell's Sins with a knife possessing Purity, while it might burn them or have some other negative effect, it would not result in the instantaneous disintegration of the Sin. The same applies to a weapon of equal caliber imbued with Corruption used against a Pure soul, such as Sera. All of the Exorcists' weapons are forged and blessed by the most powerful Angelic craftsman. Obviously, such fine armaments would face no resistance when used against a Sinner.

That brings us to the collection of Sinful souls. Every Exorcist tool, be it melee or ranged, is engraved with runes and sigils. These markings absorb the souls and then send them elsewhere. Before now, it was assumed God received them so that he may cleanse them of their Corruption and give them a rebirth in the world of mortals. A second chance to be decent at the very least. Yet, as we have learned, God was absent long before Adam's idea. Given our current perception of him, we are doubtful that he fulfilled that part of the process. Thus, we arrive at the conundrum that has brought us together again. Why collect the souls?

Admittedly, there doesn't seem to be a reason. Yes, God, being a Maykr, could easily purge the souls of their Corruption. But then, he'd still have an ever-growing collection of unconscious entities. What good would that do him? Would it not be a hassle? Well, remember the beginning. Souls cannot be destroyed. That also means the energy that makes them, that defines them as souls, cannot be depleted. We believe that God has been using souls as a permanent source of limitless power. A battery that can never die, whilst its output grows indefinitely. Sadly, even with Singularity's input, we cannot fathom the purpose. It would take far too many mortal souls, Sinners or otherwise, to reach a small fraction of Khan's power. So, it can't be to try and replace her as the barriers protecting Creation.

Regardless, using the souls in that way is the only logical conclusion. Anything else would be pointless or so impressively nonsensical and insane that it isn't worth humoring. Could God have lost his mind? Yes, but that has the lowest likelihood of being the truth. Using the Exorcists as he has and fooling everyone in this reality is too clever to be the scheme of a psychopath. All of it is serving a goal, but what that is eludes us."

Samuel, Singularity, Sera, Lucifer, and Adam expected there to be silence for several minutes. As did Vega and the Wretch. But, to everyone's surprise, not just theirs, a voice came from the crowd.

"Excuse me," Olivia called, getting all eyes on her. "What about Overlords? If what God wants the souls for is to be a battery of sorts, then why not target the strongest among the Sinners? As far as I'm aware, no Overlord has ever died during an Extermination." She asked.

"Huh, good question," Adam said. That caught the others, including Olivia, off guard. "Lute, do you have any ideas?" He inquired.

"No, sir. God never gave us specific individuals to hunt for. Our mission was always indiscriminate murder. So long as the body count ran high, it didn't matter who we killed." Lute replied.

"Right, yeah, thought so," Adam went on, now looking at the Exorcists. "Girls? Do you have something to say? Have the Overlords just been good at hiding, or did you never bother to try?" He asked. His tone wasn't angry or disappointed at the lack of Overlord deaths. Like Olivia and the rest, he was sincerely curious about this.

Strangely, none of the Exorcists spoke. Additionally, they averted their gazes, and their body language conveyed discomfort.

"Allow me," Carmilla requested, causing the flock of feathered furies to jump. "Long ago, before any of the Overlords in this room arrived in Hell, an agreement was reached. Overlords would be spared by the Exorcists so long as they provided the best quality goods that they could obtain. From my understanding, back then, the items offered were exclusively Arcane, as Hell had no restrictions on what could be done. Essentially, the Exorcists wanted things that were more powerful or creatively sadistic than what Heaven produced. However, as the Exorcists' acquired more members and time continued to pass, the demands became mundane. Any form of alcohol that wasn't wine, every type of substance you can imagine, and even pleasures of the flesh, be they sex toys or pornography. As it turns out, Heaven is a bit too Virtuous for souls as depraved and deadly as they are. The Exorcists needed ways to cut loose and enjoy themselves, and the Overlords provided that for security." She explained.

There were myriad reactions to this revelation. There was indifference, which Samuel, Singularity, Doomguy, and Flynn expressed. There was shock mixed with embarrassment, which the majority of those from Hell, Sera, Emily, and Adam, expressed. There was a bit of satisfaction, which Rosie, Velvette, and Katie Killjoy expressed as they were in the know, like the Carmines. Finally, we have the sole expression of anger, which came from Lute.

"...Let me see...if I understand this correctly..." Lute began, speaking through gritted teeth. As she stared wide-eyed at her battle sisters, they shook with fear. "You...bargained...with Sinners...not only for dangerous Arcane power...but also so you could get drunk, high, and fuck yourselves..." She listed, clenching her fists.

"Uh, Lute," Adam interjected, feeling the need to defend his subordinates. "I think in light of all that we've learned, sparing the Overlords isn't that big of a-"

Lute's neck snapped so fast in Adam's direction that the others were worried she had just broken it. When subjected to her golden gaze, his mouth was shut tighter than a bank vault.

"SIR, I'M NOT DONE," Lute told him before focusing back on the Exorcists. After that, Adam moved behind Sera to use her as a shield. "You...ignored...your responsibility...your duty...for cursed trinkets and self-indulgent materials...and all this time...you looked at me and our superior...and you KNEW that WE were unaware..."

"M-Miss..." An Exorcist tried to speak, shakily raising her hand. "I-I think our leader makes a good point! T-There's so much more going on right now, surely this can-"

FWISH

THUNK

That Exorcist was standing near a wall. A pristinely maintained silver sword had been thrown into it a few inches from her head.

"WHEN THIS IS DONE, I WILL BE EVALUATING ALL OF YOU AND INSPECTING YOUR POSSESSIONS." Lute roared. As for the Exorcist, the poor thing fell to her knees as they gave out. "YOU WILL ALSO BE CONFESSING EVERYTHING YOU'VE DONE THAT WE ARE IGNORANT OF. UNDERSTAND?" She ordered.

"YES, MAM!" The Exorcists cried out in unison, straightening their backs and saluting. Well, all of them except for the one on the floor, who was ready to start crying.

With a huff, Lute made her sword disappear. Then, she smoothed out her clothes, turned back around, and looked straight ahead with her arms behind her back.

"Thank you for allowing me to handle that." Lute said, speaking to those at the front of the room. The effortless switch from murderous to calm, combined with what just transpired, cemented Lute as the number one candidate for scariest woman among them.

"No problem..." Adam whispered, still shielding himself with Sera, who was now looking at him with a disapproving glare.

"Would anyone else like to comment on the Exorcists and the Overlords?" Samuel inquired. As he anticipated, nearly everyone shook their heads vigorously. "Good. Returning to the issue at hand, our need to reach Urdak has become more pressing than it already was. While we are confident in our theory, we could still be wrong. To pacify any worries about the use of the Sinners' souls, we need to confront God. However, the only way we can do so as soon as possible is if we try something unpredictable. For those of you who've joined us recently, in case you've not been informed, I'll bring you up to speed. Singularity is our only way to connect to and enter Urdak, the home of the Maykrs. Due to the immense power of their souls, we've been struggling to design something that can withstand it long enough for a stable portal to be created. But before we came together, an idea was considered. We can use the Praetor, with some modifications, to contain Singularity and its power. Or, as an alternative, we can have them channel it into the Praetor for as long as necessary." He stated.

"What's so unpredictable about that? It sounds like you've got it figured out." Husk questioned.

"The Praetor is nearly indestructible. Yet, there IS a limit. If Singularity interacts solely with the suit, it'll quickly overwhelm it and cause damage. But if there were a dampener to work alongside it, then we could proceed." Samuel clarified.

The same thought popped into everyone's head. Slowly, each person turned and looked at Doomguy. For the next few seconds, there was only silent observation.

...

...

...

"Nope. Nu-uh." Nifty was the first to speak, doing so with a head shake and a dismissive wave of her arms. "You are NOT frying Doomguy like an egg. VETO." She sternly said.

"I'm with shorty," Beelzbub chimed in, raising all four of her hands.

In silence, most of the group did the same. Olivia, Lilith, Eve, Charlotte, Vagatha, Belphagor, Sera, and Emily. Those who didn't lift their limbs either nodded or gave no response.

"Everyone, I understand your hesitation," Vega came forward via the drone. "However, you mustn't underestimate the Slayer. I truly believe that he will be fine." He told them.

"Slayer? Is that another name for him?" Katie asked.

"...Er, yes, forgive me," Vega answered. "Slayer was the official name recorded in the UAC's documentation after he was retrieved from Doom. But because the employees were so fond of Doomguy, that's the one that ultimately stuck. Still, I tend to slip now and then." He explained. "Anyway, as I was saying, Doomguy can withstand far more than you'd expect, even with all that you've learned. Likely, Singularity's soul will not be much of anything to him." He insisted.

"Do you have any actual basis for that? Like, has Doomguy tolerated anything extreme that you're aware of?" Charlotte pressed.

"Yes, we do," Samuel intervened. "One of the many things the UAC discovered was different types of energy native to Doom. These powers, as we referred to them, were unique from one another in regard to their effects. The one we named Haste coated its recipient in a temporary exoskeleton that increases movement speed and actions to supernatural levels. Unfortunately, it also causes the heart to beat faster until it violently explodes in the chest cavity. The amount of devastation is dependant on the size of the heart. Imps will have their arms blown off as a hole is made in their bodies, while Hell Knights lose everything above the waist. Doomguy absorbed multiple Hastes throughout the invasion, and he's still standing with us." He shared.

Again, the room became quiet as everyone slowly looked at Doomguy, who remained motionless.

"...What else did Doomguy use?..." Eve inquired, even though she was scared of what they'd hear.

"Berserk. A power that fills its recipient with an overwhelming rage. While it remains active, the subject will seek out any living thing to murder violently. If no victims are present, then they will self-mutilate until the effect wears off or they kill themselves. From what we witnessed, it was always the latter.

Invulnerability. As the name implies, it makes the recipient immune to all damage and changes. However, it causes excruciating pain. Subjects would immediately throw themselves into harm's way to try and exhaust the power's effect to be free of the agony. Like Berserk, it always ended in suicide as they were so desperate and reckless that they weren't able to stop or save themselves before it wore off. So, if they were in the middle of clawing away at their face, then right as the power vanished, they'd rip into their eyes, flesh, and bones, resulting in severe blood loss and swift death.

Quad Damage. Some of the UAC personnel were convinced this was a type of Demon. The reason for that perception is due to the power's effect. Be it with a sharpened blade or a spoon, whatever the recipient is wielding will have its physical output amplified. If you picked up a rock and tossed it at the wall, that pebble's impact force would be enough to shatter it into pieces. Since this was the only one that had no adverse effects on the subject, it was believed that it was a sentient ethereal entity that sought an outlet for its destructive nature by any means available to it. Again, though, that was only a theory some of the researchers considered. It was an explanation that made sense of the specific function of Quad Damage as opposed to the others." Samuel informed them.

...

...

...

"Okay, new rule," Lilith spoke while clapping her hands. "No more using ANY powers that come from Doom. All in favor?" She decided, followed by a question.

In reply, everyone but Flynn raised their hands this time.

"I understand that you're worried about him, but this is urgent," Vega said, regaining the attention. "We need to get to Urdak and confront God. If you have ANY ideas, we are listening. Please, speak if you have something feasible. We will not ignore you." He stressed, welcoming input.

Alas, no one came forward as there was no obvious other course. This plan wouldn't be on the table if there were genuinely better options. Yet, the others didn't want to agree as they didn't want to make Doomguy suffer, especially those who saw him screaming and writhing back at the Magnes' castle.

Seeing the stagnation, Doomguy chose for them. He walked to the front of the room, right where Singularity hovered. Then, he firmly grabbed onto the Soul Cube and held it in front of his visor.

"Are you certain?" Singularity questioned, receiving a nod.

"Doomguy! Wait!" Nifty called out, hurrying over to him. "Don't rush into this!" She exclaimed.

"Everyone, remain calm," Samuel instructed. "As was already mentioned, the Praetor needs to be modified. We will take Doomguy elsewhere in the tower to do that. While we are gone, you can use this time to talk among yourselves and see if you can think of something else. If you do, we will listen. If not, then you will allow us to attempt this once. Do you find that fair?" He told them, ending with a proposal.

Although still against this, the others did find that arrangement reasonable. Samuel and Doomguy were willing to change their minds, provided that the group could say anything other than protests. So, with a collective nod issued, the terms were accepted. Given the complexity of the Praetor, even with the Wretch's assistance, there was ample time to ponder. Whether or not it would yield something worthwhile would be seen by the end.

Chapter Text

"So, it's a trap," Flynn began, arms folded over his chest. "What would a Maykr, one who is especially paranoid, plan in anticipation of someone who is a rage-fueled bulldozer with an arsenal in his back pocket?" He asked.

The Wretch was busy modifying the Praetor, assisted by Samuel and Vega. Doomguy still wore the armor, as the modifications could be done without its removal. Singularity was conversing with Flynn about the possible outcomes when arriving in Urdak. The others were listening, but they felt no need to offer input.

"It depends on this Maykr's identity. All Maykrs are geniuses, just like our mother. However, some would favor a mechanical means of overpowering the Slayer. Others would desire a complex trap that exploits his strengths, such as restraints that tighten when he exerts any kind of power or force. The most clever among us might try something fairly elaborate, like planting multiple portals or teleportation pads around the realm that relocate him any time he moves." Singularity answered.

"Of the Maykrs who were chosen to go into hiding, were any of them capable of combat? Maybe God will try his luck against Doomguy," Flynn suggested.

"Before Doom's discovery and the war that followed, we never used combat as a source of entertainment. Some took to violence rather easily when the fighting was underway, but that's not to imply that they were savages. Yet, regardless of if this is a Maykr who is skilled at conflict or not, they will possess power that outclasses ours. Remember, the eldest of our family were chosen as the survivors. They are equal to one another, and only surpassed by our mother and Doom." Singularity replied.

"Is he equipped for that?" Flynn inquired.

"We...aren't sure..." Singularity confessed. "The BFG would certainly deliver a stinging blow, and the Slayer's strength is remarkable, but in a direct battle, we can't say that we are confident that the Slayer has a favorable chance," They explained.

"He'll have you, though," The Wretch joined in as the work neared completion. "He can store the Soul Cube in his inventory, and then when you get to Urdak, you can transfer yourselves into it again." He proposed.

"That's assuming this plan will work..." Singularity reminded him.

"Would you be willing to harm one of your kind?" Samuel asked as he, the Wretch, and Vega moved away from Doomguy.

"Yes. We understand the position our kin is in, but we cannot allow their misguided judgement to cause more trouble than it already has. If we must strike them down and suppress their soul with ours, then we shall do so." Singularity answered.

A moment of silence followed. Doomguy checked his suit while Vega ran diagnostics. When both of them were sure everything was in order, he nodded.

"I'm sorry, Singularity," The Wretch apologized. "If it weren't for me, then this rift between you and your sibling wouldn't have happened. Even now, as I try to do good, I still cause trouble." He said.

"No, Wretch, you're wrong," Singularity responded, hovering to his side. "Without you, this would still be our prison. Flynn would also not be with us. Although slim, we might be able to reason with our kin. If we can, we can prove to them that you are no longer the servant of Doom you were made to be. At the very least, we can hope to convince them to listen." They told him.

Hearing that made the Wretch smile as much as he was able to. Of course, it was brief since he was weighed down by so much. Still, he took those words to heart. Following that, the group, minus the Wretch, left the room and returned to the ground floor, where the others were waiting.

As expected, there was a combination of serious and nervous expressions. Also, given that there wasn't an immediate outburst upon arrival, it was believed that no new ideas had been conceived. Or, if they had, none of them were viable.

Even when everyone stood still again, nothing changed for a minute. Doomguy and those with him wanted to give the rest one last opportunity to try and alter the course. Instead, Lilith came forward with something else in mind.

"If this goes horrible, or just severely unpleasant, do I have your permission to put you in stasis like before? All we want is to prevent needless suffering on your part." Lilith requested. In reply, Doomguy nodded. "Thank you. I promise I won't be antsy and react too swiftly. But you better not try and push yourself if it exceeds your limits, either. If you do, you'll get a proper scolding." She added with a stern but caring tone. In response, Doomguy nodded again.

Afterward, Lilith stepped to the side but remained close. With everything ready, Doomguy held out his hand, allowing the Soul Cube to land in his palm. He firmly gripped the item, bracing for what was to come. A few seconds went by...

...

...

...

Blinding. Warm. Powerful. For only a brief moment, the Soul Cube glowed with incredible intensity. Then, that golden light went from the object into the Praetor. Doomguy shined as brightly as the Soul Cube had. Alongside the Divine illumination, his body lurched forward.

Immediately, Lilith raised her hands in preparation for the spell. The others also became alert and were willing to act if needed. However, to their amazement and Singularity's, Doomguy didn't buckle. Slowly, he straightened his knees and soon his posture. After a minute of resistance, he stood tall with his arms curled and fingers clenched. The Soul Cube, as planned, was stored in the suit’s inventory.

"The Praetor is functional and not sustaining damage," The voice of Vega announced, coming from a nearby drone.

"And Doomguy?" Lilith called.

"Singularity's soul is affecting him, but the progression is very slow." Vega told her. "Even so, it would be wise to hasten this," He advised.

"Understood!" Singularity's voice exclaimed.

In the subsequent moments, the golden brightness coming from Doomguy grew. It enveloped him to the degree that all that could be seen was his silhouette. Then, there was a distortion of reality within the area he stood, followed by...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

"Well, done," A voice, low in volume and deep in tone, spoke from a pitch black darkness. "Truthfully, I wasn't sure if you'd survive. You have endured a great deal thus far, but true Divinity is quite powerful. One Maykr soul is already immense, but to withstand the output of multiple is remarkable." It said.

A series of lights came on, but it wasn't abrupt. The darkness was gently dispelled by a sea of purple, red, and white. Neither Doomguy nor Singularity could speak. As for the position of the former, he was standing in the middle of a very complicated-looking apparatus.

"Confused? I wouldn't blame you," The voice continued speaking. "Travel to and from Urdak for a Maykr is instantaneous. Knowing that, I ensured that no matter what you tried that your destination would always be set. That is the purpose of the machine surrounding you. Any Divine energy that comes into the realm that does not originate from my mother will be directed here. If it is only energy, then it will be collected. If it brings something else, then it shall be kept in place." It informed.

Rapidly, the golden light of Singularity's soul left the Praetor. Once it was gone, the voice returned.

"I'm sorry it had to be this way. You may not believe me, and I don't blame you, but it is honest. You could have been a valuable weapon against Doom. But, like my siblings here and those you've allied with, you've fallen under the influence of the Architect. So, you must be removed from operation. But don't worry, you will not be alone." The voice stated. When silence took the air, the lights dimmed until all was dark again, leaving Doomguy to himself.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

FWOOM

Everyone was startled. A large golden portal appeared behind Samuel and Flynn. Instantly, Flynn summoned his BFG, not taking ANY chances. Samuel maintained his composure as the others did their best to be prepared.

Emerging from the rift was a floating entity without comparison. Its body was like a sculpture combined with a machine. Most of the form was a pristine white with accents of gold and metallic red. Instead of legs, it had many tendrils that moved independently. Although it had a face, there was only one eye represented by a narrow blue optic, not too dissimilar from the kind Samuel had.

"Greetings," The entity spoke with a masculine voice. Its height was only rivaled by the likes of Samuel, Paimon, Lilith, and Carmilla. "I am Samur, though most of you know me as God." He introduced.

"Hey!" Flynn called out, aiming his weapon. "Don't say another word, don't move, don't-"

THUD

Flynn...felt pain. It was everywhere. What just happened? From his perspective, he was looking at Samur and his allies from the side. But...he was just...

THUD

Moved again. All in the span of a blink. There was more pain. Bones felt like they were about to shatter. Blood was boiling like lava. From Flynn's point of view, he was on the other side of the room. From one wall to another, he-

FWOOSH

Upward. Flynn was being sent through the Ivory Tower. Looking down, everyone was so small. How high was he? It was so-

BOOM

Flynn...couldn't...process...anything...he was...in the floor...not on...in...there...wasn't any pain...could...he...not...

...

...

...

"The power you wield was a gift," Samur began. His left index finger was raised. He had used it to fling Flynn around. "My mother is the source of everything, including Divinity. As her child, I can interact with it, even if it resides in someone else. If I were you, I would've fired a shot the second you saw me." He told him.

Before anyone could say or do anything, Samur displayed his power more. The Exorcists, Adam, Lute, Sera, and Emily, were forced to the floor. Then, without any extra effort, the others were encased in golden barriers, essentially locking them in a state of stasis. The sole exception was Samuel, causing him to look at the Maykr once that was realized.

"Why me?" Samuel asked, not wasting time with pointless prattle.

"Hmm, why indeed..." Samur hummed, coming closer. "Perhaps, I see myself in you, Doctor Samuel Hayden. I've watched you work, come to understand your motivations. You view Doom differently from the rest of us. If you didn't, then Argent wouldn't exist." He answered.

"Argent? You see value in it?" Samuel questioned.

"Oh, yes. You've created a convenient workaround. The reason why Doom cannot consume Creation is because of my mother. They are equals. The only way Doom can get what it wants is if mortals are consistently ignorant, which they are. But Argent is not Divine. No, Argent is something without classification. It is the result of cleansing Corruption, but in doing so, it no longer is. I've examined it thoroughly, but its description and properties go beyond my understanding. Simply put, Samuel, what you've made is unnatural. The extent of its potential is unfathomable." Samur revealed.

"Hmph, hearing that from so many people has been flattering. To think a mortal as ignorant as I could achieve the impossible." Samuel said, folding his arms. "I'd love to discuss this with you more, but I don't think we'd get along." He added.

"Oh? Do you wish to remain loyal to the Architect?" Samur assumed. "I spared you from restraint as I hoped to appeal to you as a fellow intellectual. Surely, you can see that he is a monster, and not just because of his outward appearance. Manipulation is one of Doom's greatest skills. That's how the invasion of Mars came to pass. All it took was a few whispers and promises, and Olivia became their puppet." He reminded him.

"I'm aware. And every day, I live with the responsibility of my inaction. There was so much I could've done, but I didn't. I trusted her, believed she wouldn't be swayed by forces so clearly sinister. I was wrong." Samuel acknowledged.

"If that's true, then join me, Samuel," Samur invited, extending a hand. "Together, we can start a proper resistance against Doom. First, we'll imprison and torture the Architect. Then, we'll work to undo the damage he's done to everyone here. When that's finished, we'll study Argent and explore all of its applications. We can even develop more efficient and useful ways of converting Corruption. You and I can save the victims of Doom. My family, the innocents, and even your protege." He promised.

There was a pause. Samuel's robotic fingers tapped against his metal limbs. Before long, he extended his right hand to meet Samur's. The Maykr smiled as he took and shook it.

"Can I ask one more question before we proceed?" Samuel requested.

"By all means," Samur welcomed.

"You obviously have been watching us while remaining in Urdak. You know about Argent, the Mars invasion, and you even know the name of my apprentice. Am I to assume you know of my other accomplishments?" Samuel inquired.

"That I do. I know of the Argent Tower and the artificial intelligence referred to as Vega." Samur confirmed.

"Huh," Samuel reacted. A rather unusual one for the man.

"Is something wrong?" Samur asked.

"Oh, it's nothing. I just expected your memory to be better. Apparently, you can only recall the big things." Samuel answered.

"Ah, right, yes, you also developed Argent-based weaponry and other useful technology." Samur realized.

"Correct. However, you're still forgetting one." Samuel responded.

BZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZT

In that instant, something occurred. There was a burst of electricity behind Samur. As he heard it and turned to see what was going on, a figure materialized among the surging strands of lightning. By the time Samur faced this entity, it was pointing something at him.

There is no way to describe what followed. No single sound can summarize the auditory component, and no adjective could capture the visual stimuli. Be it Samur, Samuel, or those frozen in the background, the only thing anyone present could perceive was an all-encompassing green light.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

Samur was on his back. He was looking at the cosmos above the Ivory Tower. His arms and tendrils were burnt away. His body was scorched as black as charcoal. There was a large, cauterized wound at the center of the abdomen. The brain was overwhelmed, in a state a shock, and the nervous system had been fried to the extent that nothing could be felt. Yet, Samur could still hear.

thud...thud...thud...thud...thud...thud...

That steady and heavy noise was a pair of armored boots. Soon, a shadow was cast over Samur. Before he saw its origin, something was wrapped around his neck. Then, he was lifted into the air.

Doomguy's hands were grabbing Samur's throat. From this elevated position, Samur could see into Doomguy's visor. Those eyes were worse than any Demon's. The fire within their gaze burned hotter than Doom's deepest depths. After a few seconds, Samur could hear the leather of his gloves creaking as the grip tightened. It was accompanied by the sound of his neckbone straining.

As Samur gasped for air, more people entered his vision. Lucifer, Lilith, Eve, Charlotte, and so many more threw themselves at Doomguy. There was a cacophony of cries, shouts, yelling, and so on. However, there was only one thing Samur heard with absolute clarity.

SNAP

Chapter Text

...

...

...

"Soul Cube secured. Beginning dispersal."

...

...

...

"Dispersal complete. Both the Ivory Tower and the Soul Cube are stable."

A fair amount of time has passed since Samur's arrival. Upon dying via a broken neck at the hands of Doomguy, his soul was absorbed by the Praetor. In a display of quick-wittedness, he brought the Soul Cube from his inventory and transferred Samur into it. Afterward, a plan of action was formed by Samuel to contain the Maykr's essence.

There wouldn't be enough time to revert the Soul Cube into a weaponized prison. Furthermore, the Wretch was the only one with the knowledge of how to do that. So, Samuel theorized that if Samur's soul was spread throughout the Ivory Tower, then it could weaken him. Thankfully, Vega was able to run multiple simulations in seconds, which allowed him to confirm the viability of the idea.

Thus, the Soul Cube was handed over to a drone to be taken away by Vega. Lucifer didn't need to tell him where the most suitable place would be since he'd become familiarized with the structure by now. In secret, the Wretch was guided by Vega to offer assistance and provide valuable commentary. Now, both of them looked at the fruits of their labor.

The Soul Cube was levitating in the middle of a laboratory-esque environment. This space, unlike a workshop, is where experiments and complicated research are conducted. What held the Soul Cube in place was essentially a conduit. It pulled the energy of Samur's soul in two directions, upward and downward, and distributed it across the building. Another accurate way to describe what was happening is that his soul was continuously being siphoned to keep it in a weakened state.

"How quickly do you think the energy will accumulate?" The Wretch asked, worried that the tower would become overloaded.

"That is of no concern. Samur's soul, just like Singularity's, is made of Divinity. While those in Heaven are not equal to the Maykrs in terms of potency or quantity, such as the Seraphim sisters or the Exorcists, they are still Divine. We can safely release Samur's essence into the realm, and it will have no ill effects or unusual consequences." Vega answered.

"Oh, right, yes," The Wretch realized, becoming quiet. "Forgive me, I forgot that we are in a Divine realm. Urdak is still the one that my mind envisions when thinking of or hearing that description." He apologized.

"It's alright, Wretch. I understand." Vega assured him. "Now, then, if you're ready, there is something else we must discuss," He revealed.

"The Architect. Those who have yet to meet me heard that name," The Wretch said. Although he was separated from the group during Samur's appearance, he still monitored the situation through Vega's drones.

"Correct. Doctor Hayden is keeping the peace the best he can right now. However, those who are new to our group are eager for an explanation. I think it would be easiest for everyone if Doomguy escorted them here rather than having you go there." Vega replied.

"What about Samur? Won't he speak?" The Wretch inquired.

"No. Currently, he is unconscious. Yet, I can easily prevent any outbursts should he awake. You may be the only person among us who can modify the Soul Cube right now, but I can interact with its systems." Vega responded.

"Hm, clever," The Wretch praised him. "Well, I have no objection to meeting the others here to help keep things orderly for all. But, if possible, I'd appreciate the Slayer's presence. Of anyone, he'd offer the greatest assurance that I am no threat. Or, if I am, that he could kill me without struggle should I attempt to be a villain." He requested.

"That won't be a problem. Everyone was emotional and frantic when Samur was killed, but the atmosphere has settled since then. The others were mainly worried that Samur's soul could've escaped when his neck was broken. Once it was confirmed to be in the Praetor, there was a collective sigh of relief as a wave of relaxation washed over them." Vega described.

"Even Lucifer and his family?" The Wretch questioned.

Surprisingly, there was a moment of silence. Something about that topic caused Vega to pause.

"...Wretch, before I summon the others here, I would greatly appreciate your input on something. It's very sensitive, and I do not have the experience required to decide confidently." Vega admitted.

"Say no more, Vega. I'll happily help the best that I can." The Wretch agreed.

Several Minutes Later, On The Ground Floor

The entrance of the Ivory Tower had been turned into a gaping hole. When Doomguy hit Samur with a shot from the BFG, the Maykr was sent flying over the group and through the building. His body landed roughly twelve feet from the structure. He would've gone farther had the wall not slowed him down.

Vega's drones were already fixing the damage. Doomguy, a few moments ago, escorted the latest additions to their ranks to see the so-called Architect. Everyone else had split up into groups to process and talk about what transpired. Those formations will be listed:

-Samuel was alone, but Olivia would soon join him. She'd been by herself so far as there was a lot she needed to consider.

-The Magnes, the Sins, and those associated with them were together. They were focused on Samur and how what had happened would affect the masses when they learned of it.

-The Seraphim sisters & the Exorcists concerned themselves with the impact Samur would have on Heaven and its order. They were also still troubled by the reality of their actions and what it could all mean.

Before we proceed, there is a special situation we must address. Flynn Taggart. The poor man had been flung about like a rag doll. Carefully, Vega used multiple drones to lift his body to a room in the tower to rest. His condition was being treated with Argent, and Vega took the liberty of taking his BFG back to Mars to be improved. He thought that Flynn would appreciate the upgrade.

"Samuel," Olivia whispered. She waited to do so until she was as close to him as she could be without being uncomfortable.

"..." Samuel silently turned to face her. He felt it was pointless to act like he didn't know what this was about. Just as everyone had heard Samur address the Wretch as the Architect, they heard him say the name of Samuel's protege. They also learned that she was the one responsible for the Mars invasion.

"I...don't know how to start..." Olivia confessed, briefly averting her gaze. "I can't imagine what this is like for you. I don't know anything about the invasion. I've put all my effort so far into learning about Doom and its Demons. So, I haven't had any time to prepare myself for this conversation..." She said.

"..." Samuel stayed silent, but only because he struggled with his words as well. "...I want to make something clear. The only similarity between her and you is your name. At no point have I ever looked at you and believed that you were her or could become her. I also don't want you to assume that I'd want you to replace her or anything equally strange and disturbed. You are you, and she is she." He told her.

"I won't lie; that is comforting to hear," Olivia replied with a smile, now able to look at him. "Still, it must've been hard for you to meet someone with the same name, especially since it hasn't been that long." She said.

"It took me aback, yes. But if there is one thing that brings me comfort, it is that you are willing to listen. Pierce, which was her last name, was a brilliant mind that rivaled mine. Even when my intelligence was freed from its limitations, she kept her pace with me. Yet, when I introduced Pierce to the discovery of Hell and the work we were doing on Mars, that is when I unknowingly set into motion the horrors that would befall the red planet." Samuel responded.

"Samuel, you didn't do anything," Olivia argued with a worried expression.

"Correct. I didn't. I had so much faith in my protege that it blinded me to the obvious. As Doomguy stomped through the complex during the aftermath, I reviewed every recorded conversation and interaction I had with her. The more I revisited, the more I felt like a fool. Right there, in front of me, was a desperate woman. She didn't just crave knowledge, she wanted freedom from the personal Hell she'd been saddled with. Despite her declarations of being unaffected by her pain, it was clear to anyone that she was putting on a brave face out of fear of being viewed as feeble. Everyone...except me..." Samuel countered, sighing at the end.

"You trusted her. There's no fault in that." Olivia persisted. She didn't want him to paint himself so negatively!

In reaction, Samuel released a dry chuckle. He then placed his hand on Olivia's shoulder.

"I appreciate you saying all this. I do. Maybe, with time, I can forgive myself. But for now, please, let me carry the guilt. Someone who isn't dead should be blamed for the Mars invasion. That way, they can be made to make amends by preventing another tragedy. To me, that is fair." Samuel requested.

Olivia stared at Samuel with twitching eyes. She wanted to keep this conversation going. Yet, from his tone, she knew any further hounding would be met with a dead end. So, with a displeased glare and a slight huff, Olivia walked away. Samuel watched her leave the building, possibly to use her PDA to return to Mars. For what purpose? Only she knew.

"So..." Mammon began while tapping his fingers together. "I...know we're already dealing with a lot here...but...what are we going to do with God? I didn't think this would end up with him as our prisoner. I assumed Doomguy would beat some sense into him, or he'd be restrained, as we figured out a better way of getting to Urdak. But now...he's just...sitting upstairs...in the Soul Cube..." He said, slowly looking up through the tower.

"When we can, I want to speak with him," Lucifer replied. He was maintaining his composure quite well. However, that could be due to his lack of emotional attachment to his father at present. "We're already dealing with so much with Doom's reveal to our reality. The last thing we need is to add an extra dash of chaos into the mix by displaying God like he's an exhibit." He reasoned.

"I agree, but when the Doom stuff comes to light, people will ask about God. There's nothing we can do about that," Satan commented.

"Maybe we should leave this to Sera and the others? When God's revealed to be the prick that he is, everyone's going to look at her and the Exorcists as the new leadership." Beelzebub suggested.

"No, that'd be cruel. We need to help them as best we can." Lilith interjected as she looked over at the group of Divine beings. "I can't imagine what they're going through." She added with a sympathetic look.

"Uh, excuse me," Vagatha called out, slightly raising her hand. "I think we should be focusing on something else. God, er, Samur, is contained. Talking about him or what we're going to do with him can be done later. The same goes for Sera and the others. Right now, we have a BIG problem. Our ONLY ticket to Urdak is stranded there." She pointed out.

"...OH, SHIT!" Mammon shouted with widened eyes. It took him a second to put it together. "You're right! Singularity didn't make it back!" He exclaimed.

"They should be safe, though," Asmodeus joined in. "Urdak's already in Doom's crosshairs, and it probably won't notice their presence because of Khan's soul." He said.

"Right, but what's important is Singularity's autonomy. If they were put in a room somewhere, then maybe they could do something on their end. But if Samur trapped them, then they're stuck and can't do anything." Eve responded.

"Assuming Samur doesn't cooperate, which is likely, Wretch would be our only hope of figuring out a new solution." Belphegor said.

"Would the plan stay the same? Just build a machine that can harness Samur's soul, or maybe shove him into the Praetor and let Doomguy use him to make a portal?" Husk questioned.

"Hmm, probably not. Singularity was working with us, whereas he would refuse. Even if we ignored his discontent and just tried to use his soul, he could fight back." Charlotte countered.

"True. There's also the issue of Samur being more powerful than Singularity. Like, if we were able to build a machine that could withstand them, it might not be capable of doing the same with him, especially if he actively tries to break free or cause damage." Fizzarolli mentioned.

"Ugh, just when it seemed like we were making progress..." Nifty groaned, throwing her head back.

"Eh, nabbing God's still a win in my book. Cooperative or not, there are plenty of ways for Samur to be useful. We just need to wait for everything to clam down and for the geniuses to do their thing," Vortex reasoned.

"Agreed. Honestly, we should use this time to discuss our other objectives and how we'll coordinate." Lucifer said, receiving a collective nod from everyone.

As this group dived into their already-set courses for their respective Rings of Hell, the group from Heaven was silent. They'd been like that for a bit now, stuck in their minds as they mulled over Samur and what he had done.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

"I'm just going to put it out there," Adam spoke, choosing to get the ball rolling at last. "After seeing and hearing what the real God is like, I'm willing to bet he's using the Sinners' souls for a weapon. If not that, it's something else that's meant to give him an advantage against Doom." He told them.

"I was thinking the same, sir," Lute admitted, accompanied by nods from the Exorcists. "Something stood out to me when he talked to Samuel. He was deeply interested in Argent. What if, after learning how Samuel does it, Samur started using the Sinners' soul to produce Argent in Urdak?" She proposed.

"That doesn't make sense," Emily quickly said. "While Doomguy is older than our reality, the Mars invasion was recent! Sure, we don't have the exact date for when Samuel created Argent, but it had to be long after the Extermination was put into action." She argued.

"There is also the concern of the method of delivery. We now know that the souls have been sent to Urdak, but not where, exactly. Go-...ahem, Samur, wouldn't have them just freely appear. They must be in a specific location that would put them to use immediately and prevent any complications." Sera noted.

"..." Adam looked puzzled. A second later, he summoned his weapon, which was a hybrid between a battle ax and a guitar. Once it was in hand, he examined the markings. "...Could...we just use these to create a path to Urdak? Like, hear me out, what if we made a circle? Like a summoning circle, only in reverse." He suggested.

"That's very clever, Adam. Unfortunately, it won't work," Sera praised him, followed by a saddened sigh. "These symbols cannot work by themselves. By design, they can only function when imbued into a physical object. Additionally, even if we were to deduce a method to repurpose them to our advantage, the destination remains fixed. There is no telling what would await the person or people who are sent through." She explained.

"Could we rework the sigils?" Emily questioned.

"Yes, but that'd take far too long." Sera replied.

"...Wait..." Lute muttered, narrowing her eyes.

"What's up? I can see you're cooking," Adam asked.

"This is making me think of something else Samur told us. All things come from Khan, including Divinity. Could we be used as a means of locking onto her? In a sense, we are extensions of her being, just as the Demons are of Doom. We carry her essence within us." Lute answered, posing an idea.

"Hmm, I can't say, and not just because of the obvious lack of knowledge. Singularity and Samur are Khan's children. Their souls came from hers, which means their bond is far greater. Even without the Divinity they possess, their souls' energy would be identical to that of Khan's. That, more than anything, could be-"

"OH MY FUCKING GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOD!!!"

Everyone was startled. Adam's deafeningly loud yell cut Sera off, which made those in his group wince due to their closeness.

"Adam! What is wrong with you?!" Sera reacted with anger and annoyance, which was justified.

"EVERYONE! HOLY SHIT! WE'RE SO FUCKING STUPID! OH MY FUCKING GOD!" Adam carried on, hollering like a psychopath.

"ADAM." Sera raised her voice as she grabbed the man by his shoulders. "If you do not explain yourself right now, I WILL slap you." She warned.

"SERA! IT'S BEEN STARING US IN THE FACE! WE'VE ALL COMPLETELY IGNORED IT!" Adam shouted before pointing at the Magnes. "THE REASON WHY THE MAYKRS CAN GO TO AND FROM URDAK IS BECAUSE THEY'RE RELATED TO KHAN! THEY'RE HER FAMILY! WELL, WHAT THE FUCK ARE LUCIFER AND CHARLIE?!" He asked.

...

...

...

Slowly, everyone looked at the father-daughter duo. Lucifer was Samur's son. Charlotte was Lucifer's daughter and Samur's granddaughter. There was one way Adam's line of logic could fail, which is if Samur didn't use any of his soul's energy when creating his child. And the only way to be sure was to speak to the man.

When that realization hit, everyone scrambled to ascend the tower as fast as possible. Their frenzy was so overwhelming that those with wings didn't think to unfurl and use them. The sole exception to this pandemonium was Samuel, who, as always, casually followed the others as they raced up the stairs. No matter the revelation, he'd sooner be caught dead than lose his composure. His rage-fueled outburst back in Lilith's sanctum was the sole exception.

Chapter Text

The room was mostly silent. As expected upon arrival, the others were taken aback by the ghastly visage of the Wretch. His mutilated anatomy and resemblance to a Demon from Doom made a most foul combination. Thankfully, as he had hoped, Doomguy was quick to keep the peace so that the explanation could be provided.

Unlike before, the Wretch did not bother with the history of Creation. He assumed that the new additions had already been informed. If not, then that could be explored after he finished talking about himself. The Wretch spared no details regarding his past, his interactions with Doomguy, and his eventual partnership with Flynn Taggart and Singularity.

By now, the Wretch neared the conclusion of his biography. He knew there'd be many questions and concerns, which he would gladly accept. Transparency was the most important thing to him and was an absolute necessity for trust. These people didn't need to like him or welcome him, and he would never demand so much. All he wanted was for them to know he was an ally.

"And so, we've reached the end. I've told you everything of importance. If you would like specifics or to probe my mind and all that it contains, I will give no resistance. You needn't force yourselves to be near me or speak to me, either. You can hate me. View me as a monster. Regard me no better than a pile of rotting filth. But please, know that I will do all that I can to seal my master and his minions so that Creation can be safe. That, alongside my reconfiguration, is my atonement. And nothing is more-"

"WRETCH!!!"

That was the collective cry of many people. The voices were recognized as belonging to everyone who was still downstairs. Or they WERE downstairs, but soon, the sound of a stampede was heard as well. Within seconds, a flood of frantic individuals poured into the room.

"Wretch!" Lucifer called out, leading the pack. "Charlotte and I might have Khan's essence in us!" He exclaimed.

The room became quiet again as those words cemented. No one said anything more since they assumed the Wretch would understand what Lucifer's statement meant, which he did. Samuel soon joined the group while maintaining his relaxed pace.

"..." Slowly, the Wretch approached the levitating Soul Cube, deeply lost in thought. "Khan is Divinity itself. That extends to her children as they were born from her soul." He muttered, now turning to face the group. In particular, he looked at Samuel. "The same applies to Doom. It is Khan's equal and opposite. Just as we've believed she and her children could never be Corrupted, we've accepted the notion that Doom can never be Purified as fact. Yet, Samuel has succeeded in doing so." He carried on, returning his focus to the Soul Cube. His volume was still low, so even those with the best hearing could only make out bits and pieces.

...

...

...

"Too many unknowns. Experiments will need to be conducted." The Wretch determined after a small period of thinking. "Forgive me, everyone. The implications of what has brought you here caused me to fall into contemplation. I'll get right to the point so as not to waste any time. Lucifer, Charlotte, what is the primary composition of your souls? Is it Corruption?" He asked.

"Yes. Both our actions and the environment we live in would make it rather impossible to be Pure," Lucifer answered, accompanied by a nod from his daughter.

"Then a comparison is our best method to know the truth," The Wretch told them as he pointed at the Soul Cube. "With Vega's assistance, we can assess the properties of Samur's soul as well as yours. When all the data is collected, we'll see if Khan's essence resides in you. If so, then our second trip to Urdak can happen immediately," He stated, causing a wave of smiles to form in the crowd.

"Do you need us to clear the room?" Samuel inquired.

"It would be appreciated. Even with Vega's efficiency, we must be careful and attentive." The Wretch replied.

Nothing more was said. The group exited the room, leaving only Lucifer and Charlotte behind. There was no need to relocate back to the ground level, though. There were plenty of empty rooms in the Ivory Tower, and so Vega directed the others into the closest one for the sake of convenience. Once everyone was inside, a new conversation began.

"Ahem," Paimon cleared his throat. He was standing in the middle of the room to ensure he'd gain everyone's attention. "Forgive me if I am overstepping, but are we sure we can trust that...thing?" He asked.

"Your suspicion is understandable, sir. But the Wretch has already proven himself trustworthy in the eyes of Doomguy. If anyone's opinion on the subject should be treated as absolute fact, it'd be him." Surprisingly, it was Samuel who came to the Wretch's defense first.

"Yeah! Plus, if the Wretch didn't make the Praetor, then Doomguy wouldn't be the unstoppable murder machine he is!" Nifty joined in.

"I do not disagree with either of you. It's just...the thought of having anything from Doom walk around so freely is unsettling. It's not so much about its character; rather, it's about what might be done with it. What if Doom turns the Wretch into a mindless monster when our silent savior isn't around?" Paimon questioned.

"In fairness, I think all of us are at greater risk of Doom's influence than the Wretch is." Lilith said.

"What...do you mean, your Majesty?" Octavia hesitantly inquired. She, her family, and the others who were new looked confused and worried.

"When attempting to treat Doomguy's injuries and cleanse him of Doom's Corruption, I was possessed. The difference in perspective was instantaneous. I couldn't react or fight against the control once I realized what had transpired. We believe that the markings Doom had covered his body with were the sole cause. But as we've learned more about Creation and the connections between Heaven, the Maykrs, Samur, and Khan, it makes me wonder if we are susceptible to Doom." Lilith informed them.

"Lilith's line of thinking isn't unreasonable," Sera interjected before someone else spoke. "When Samur restrained all of us, he forced those who possess Divinity to the floor. Even the amount in Flynn was enough for the poor man to become his puppet. So, if the Corruption of Hell and its people is to Doom what we are to Samur and his kin, the implications are disastrous." She explained.

"Hold it, hold it," Mammon called with his hands raised in front of him. "If what you're proposing is true, then how come none of us are transformed into beasts yet? Furthermore, why were none of you who were in Lilith's sanctum during that possession mess affected either?" He challenged.

"Mammon's got a point. Right now, we're in Heaven, so it'd make sense if Doom can't do anything because Divinity surrounds us. But if Doom could tamper and meddle with Hell whenever it pleases because of the Corruption, I doubt we would've made it this far without any problems." Satan agreed.

"That also brings forth the question as to why it has never interacted with Hell previously. Yes, there is the barrier provided by Khan's soul, but if we're confident Doom should have a connection with all of us, then there must be something else blocking it." Belphegor reasoned.

"Samuel? Do you have any ideas?" Eve asked, bringing the focus back to the doctor.

"Sadly, no. While I do possess knowledge of Corruption and its properties because of my work, I believe this involves so much else that I'm unfamiliar with. Souls, Divinity, Khan, and Urdak. The answer could be simple or complicated. Either way, we know far too little to commit to one over the other." Samuel answered.

"Right, listen to the tin man," Unexpectedly, Velvette was the one to reply to Samuel. When she felt the room's gaze fall upon her, she stepped forward from the crowd. "We don't even know if we've got another golden ticket into Urdak with the Devil and his daughter. So, let's talk about stuff we do know and should be working on." She suggested.

"Velvette, if you're about to go off on one of your usual ramblings, I will send your head flying into the wall." Carmilla warned with a glare.

"Hey, this isn't our usual beef, Carmilla. We're dealing with important stuff for once," Velvette spat back as she folded her arms. "I was brought into this cosmic circus to help manage the public perception of our heroes in bloodstained armor. Well, turns out there are three instead of two. I think we REALLY need to talk about how we're going to reveal the Wretch to the public. All this existential shit is already a handful and then some, but, as Paimon has said, a Demon from Doom who claims to be good and looks like a fucked up Frankenstein is a LOT harder to come to terms with. Both Heaven and Hell will be lining up with pitchforks and torches, looking to lynch the monster." She stated.

"She's not wrong," Lute said, stepping forward as well. "Regardless of what our individual opinions are about him, the masses will immediately perceive the Wretch as Samur does. While I do not agree with or support Samur's conduct, given who and what the Wretch is, his animosity and suspicions aren't without basis." She told them.

"...Do...we HAVE to reveal the Wretch?..." Clara questioned. "Think about it: The only person who knows about the Wretch that would want to spread the image of him as a villain far and wide is being held prisoner in the Soul Cube. If none of us says anything about him, then there's no way the public can have a dilemma over whether or not he's a threat." She proposed.

"While true, I'm not sure it'd be in our best interest to lie to everyone. People are quicker to accept the worst version of events than they are to consider the alternatives. If we were to keep his existence a secret for now, we'd need to provide something substantial to ease the discourse it'd cause. Perhaps when Doomguy and Flynn are established, that will be enough, but it also might not be." Odette countered.

"What about Khan?" Adam chimed in. "If things work out with Lucifer and Charlie, we'll be able to know what's going on in Urdak. Not to sound too unrealistic, but maybe we can replace Khan with something else to protect Creation. If that happened, and she is willing to vouch for the Wretch, I'm pretty sure that'd be enough. You know, assuming she doesn't react like Samur did." He said.

"Oh, shit, we haven't considered that," Beelzebub realized with widened eyes. "What will be Khan's reaction? After all, it was the Wretch that helped Doom win the war. His contributions killed most of her kids and put her in a coma. I can't imagine she'd be thrilled to see him." She told them.

A tense silence filled the air. As the Sin of Gluttony described, there was no way to know for sure how Khan would handle the Wretch's involvement. She could be merciful and understanding or be the very definition of Divine fury. Was there a future for the Wretch following Urdak's reclamation, or would he be struck down without any chance for a better outcome?

"Attention, everyone,"

That was Vega's voice. It came from a drone that hovered just outside the room's entrance. When everyone looked at it, he continued to speak.

"The Wretch and I have finished the examination. When removing the Corruption from Lucifer and Charlotte's souls and the Purity from Samur's, we were able to compare the natural essence of all three. As we had hoped, there is an exact similarity between them. Please rejoin us so we can discuss our next steps." Vega informed them, ending with a request.

Finally, some good news for a change. The group let their current conversation rest for now. With excitement and hope, most of the crowd hurried back to the previous area. Samuel was accompanied in his leisurely walk by Doomguy this time.

Chapter Text

"Just stand still, Marine. The bio-scan will only take a second."

That instruction came from a blonde-haired man with a crew cut. He was wearing a standard-issue UAC security personnel uniform. Honestly, these men and women were properly trained soldiers who were fit for an active warzone. But under the UAC's employ, such capable and deadly individuals were regarded as little more than the hired muscle to make sure work got done and problems were solved.

The person getting a bio-scan was the latest addition to the ranks in the UAC research facility on Mars. The location was appropriately named Mars City, and many people spent multiple years of their lives there. The most dedicated individuals would even prefer to stay here until they die, or perhaps those who simply found the quiet isolation of the red planet more comfortable than the overcrowded conditions of Earth.

"Alright, everything looks good," The blonde-haired man said once the bio-scan was finished. "Report to the front desk and get signed in. The Sarge will want to speak to you immediately, so don't dawdle in the lobby." He stated.

The person nodded in response, not big on words. They turned to their left to face a set of twin mechanical doors that would separate when approached. It only took two steps to trigger the sensor, revealing what lay ahead. However, it wasn't a cleanly lobby. No, it was...it was...

"Ah, Marine," A bald, older man with a blind left eye greeted the person. His head was grotesquely extending from the mouth of a Demonic-winged beast. The neck, if it could still be called that, was a never-ending tube of flesh covered in saliva or some other unpleasant substance. "Glad to see you've come back. We've all been waiting for you." The man said with a smile that stretched from ear to ear.

Surrounding the abomination was a realm of fire and brimstone. There were also pillars of meat that were covered in moaning, gasping, crying mouths. Various facial features were dotted about, from eyes to ears to teeth to noses. All of these things were people who had been transformed or repurposed purely for the entertainment of the madman and his masters.

"Help us." "Please, it hurts." "I don't want to die." "Someone, save us." "So...much...pain..." "I...I can't feel...anything..." "Where am I?! What's going on?!" "Please stop." "I'm tired, so tired." "Let it end. LET IT END!" "KILL ME! FREE ME FROM THIS HELL!" "WHY?! WHY DID THIS HAPPEN?! WHY?!"

More and more voices spoke. It was an overwhelming auditory discord. The person fell to their knees with their hands on their ears. They knew what was coming. These were only the voices from Mars City. No, please, don't let them hear the rest.

"...F..."

Slowly, the chorus was rising. Shrieks, screams, cries, and yells. Children calling for their parents. Lovers trying to save one another. People trampled each other as they ran from the hordes. The warmth of raging infernos. The collapse of civilization. A genocide that would lead to extinction.

"...Fly..."

Stop. Stop it. Please. Enough. I tried my best. I did what I could. Earth was already gone by the time I got there. I couldn't kill them all. I couldn't save anyone. SHUT UP! STOP! I DON'T WANT TO HEAR THIS! I DON'T WANT TO SEE IT! I DON'T WANT TO SMELL OR TASTE IT! ENOUGH! LET ME GO! LET ME GO! LET ME-

BZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZT

Suddenly, everything changed. The environment was a room in the Ivory Tower. There was very little noise, and the air was clean. Nothing was wrong.

"I'm sorry, Flynn." Vega, that was Vega. He spoke from a drone hovering above. "I didn't plan to wake you with an electric shock, but you weren't responding to anything else." He explained.

"...It's...fine..." Flynn replied breathlessly. His eyes were wide, his body trembled, and there was a light layer of sweat on his skin. "Sorry...I...I was..." He tried to form a sentence, but his head felt so light.

"It appeared as though you were experiencing a nightmare. You were mumbling at first, but then it became hysterical." Vega informed him as he sat upright.

"Yeah...the usual..." Flynn said, trying to regain his composure. "If you could, I'd appreciate this staying between us. I don't want the others to know because they might make a big deal of it." He requested.

"Of course. It is not my privilege to pry or disclose any private information." Vega promised, making him smile.

"Thanks, that means a lot," Flynn told him before getting to his feet. "Alright. Sitrep. What's happening?" He asked, doing some stretches.

"We've found another way to go to Urdak. Singularity was stranded due to countermeasures prepared by Samur. The rest of our group suggested that Lucifer and Charlotte, who are descendants of Samur, may carry the essence of Khan in their souls. The Wretch and I confirmed that to be true. Thus, a method to send them to Urdak was determined. Everyone is gathered and waiting." Vega answered.

"Waiting? What for?" Flynn questioned. "I mean, don't get me wrong, I'm glad to be kept in the loop, but this seems pretty urgent. Why bother getting me up while this is going down?" He added.

"Well, as the method of transportation was realized, an idea emerged. Singularity has been sharing its power with you to extend your life, along with other benefits. The Wretch wondered if you might have received some of their essence as well, which would contain Khan's, too. So, on his request, I compared our data on Samur's soul to yours that I obtained when treating your injuries. The result was a match." Vega explained.

"...Wait...so...I'm going to Urdak, too?" Flynn inquired, wanting to be sure he understood the thought process.

"Correct. The others were quite relieved by this discovery. While Lucifer and Charlotte are powerful, having someone with your background and skills brings a welcome layer of security." Vega confirmed.

"Will it be safe for me, though? I'm pumped full of Divinity, and we all saw how well that worked against Samur. I doubt Urdak will be less dangerous." Flynn pressed.

"Doomguy provided details on what happened when he and Singularity reached Urdak. Samur has a device ready to capture you. It will also restrict your movements. However, this is not an issue. By using the essence of Khan in your soul, we can teleport you, Lucifer, and Charlotte to Urdak by using her as an anchor point, just like how Singularity did. That means you will be able to take anything on your body with you, which includes equipment. You will carry a device that will discharge a high concentration of Argent energy to disrupt and destroy the apparatus. Think of it like using the BFG, only not as potent so as to not cause harm to yourself." Vega stated.

"Huh, sure, been tossed around and beaten to shit, might as well explode on top of that." Flynn chuckled, followed by a sigh. "Alright, Vega. Take me to where I need to be." He ordered.

Vega responded by having his drone exit the room with Flynn in tow. Together, the duo ascended a few floors, which took about a minute. After that, they arrived at their destination and were met with greetings.

"Hey! He's up!" Clara was the first to notice Flynn as he entered the room. The rest of the group turned to look at him when they heard that.

"Are you alright, Flynn?" Lucifer asked, coming closer to him. Since it was his father who tossed the man around, Lucifer felt guilt.

"As good as I can be," Flynn answered with a small smile. "But let's not get hung up on me. Vega says we're taking a vacation to Urdak," He joked.

"Oh, if only," Charlotte replied with a saddened smile. "Maybe we'll have time to savor the sights later. For now, when we get there, my father and I should wind up close to where Khan is kept. We're bringing along our PDAs in the hope that we can still communicate with the others, though the Maykrs might have things in place to prevent that, too. Regardless, we're not to do anything until you find us. We don't know how far you'll be from Khan's chamber, but we are confident we can keep in touch since we'll be in the same reality. If not, we'll look for you." She informed him.

"It shouldn't be too difficult. We'll just track down the sound of a massive explosion," Lucifer commented with a smirk.

"Don't go giving him the wrong idea," The Wretch interjected. "The blast will be powerful, yes, but it won't cause you any discomfort." He assured him.

"Heh, it's fine. No big deal if I get a little singed," Flynn said with a shrug.

Following that, the group proceeded with the business at hand. First, the device was fastened to Flynn's body. It was like a harness with a mechanism that rested on the torso, which is what would discharge the Argent.

Next, the teleportation method. Since the goal was to use Flynn, Lucifer, and Charlotte's connection to Khan, the machines that would aid them weren't too complicated. They were large, circular contraptions that each person would stand on. Once in position, the inventions would then register their souls, focus on the essence that originated from Khan, and then search for the source. When it was acquired, the platforms would send the trio to it.

Lastly, if the PDAs couldn't contact those in the Ivory Tower and the trio could accomplish nothing, the machines would be able to retrieve them. That was another reason for their souls to be registered. It was agreed that if there was no communication after an hour, the Wretch would bring them back. With Samur out of the picture, there was very little chance for something bad to be waiting, but it was still a possibility.

"Are you ready?" Vega inquired, receiving nods from the trio. "Please remain still. You may become disoriented when the process is complete. Do your best to remain on your feet. Regarding you, Flynn, the device will automatically discharge after one minute. The countdown begins now." He told them.

Afterward, the platforms came to life with a bright blue glow. The energy encased the trio, accompanied by a light hum from the machines. And then...

...

...

...

For a moment, there was an indescribable array of colors and sensations. When it ended, the scenery was a blurred mess. The bodies wobbled as balance became uneasy. But, with enough effort, there was no unpleasant meeting with the ground below.

"Charlotte? Are you okay?" Lucifer called out for his daughter. He was shaking his head in the hope that it would settle everything faster.

"I'm dizzy, but that's all. I've still got all ten fingers and toes." Charlotte assured him. She sounded close, as in a few feet away.

"Wait, how can I hear you two?"

Both Lucifer and Charlotte were brought to a pause. That...couldn't be who they thought it was...could it?

"Flynn?" Charlotte called out as both she and her father turned toward the direction of the voice. By now, their sight was back to normal, allowing them to see none other than the man they heard.

"Yeah, it's me," Flynn confirmed, facing them as well. "I...don't know how this is possible, but it looks like we made it together." He said.

"That would be our doing,"

The trio was surprised. They looked up at the ceiling, for it sounded as though voices were coming from everywhere.

"Singularity? Is that you?" Flynn asked with a hopeful tone.

"Tis we, Flynn!" Singularity excitedly answered. Now that the trio was paying attention, they noticed how the many lights in the room flashed when Singularity spoke, just like the Soul Cube.

"Wow! How did you guys do this?!" Charlotte inquired with an ecstatic grin.

"Samur was too quick to leave. The container we were put into remained connected to the device. We've gained multiple lifetimes' worth of experience navigating and interacting with technology as we are. Traveling from the container into the rest of Urdak was-"

BZZT

The trio had forgotten something. Strapped to Flynn's body was an Argent explosive with a one-minute timer. Without the support of the machine that was meant to hold him, combined with his relaxed condition because of Singularity's presence, Flynn was sent flying backward by the force of the blast.

BAM

"Flynn!" Lucifer and Charlotte shouted in unison before hurrying over to their downed ally. The poor fellow had come into contact with something that stopped his flight across the room.

"Ugh..." Flynn groaned as the father-daughter duo reached him. "Is all my bad luck catching up with me?..." He questioned.

"You are having a REALLY bad day," Charlotte agreed with a sympathetic smile as she and Lucifer helped him up. "But hey, things are turning around. We're not separated, Singularity's with us, and we don't have to worry about...any...more..."

Charlotte slowly stopped talking. When the men looked at her to see what was going on, they discovered her staring at whatever it was that Flynn had collided with. Upon inspecting the object themselves, they...found...

"Ah, yes, we should introduce you," Singularity spoke while the trio remained stunned. "Everyone, this is our mother. Khan, Creation incarnate." They revealed.

Lying before the trio was a giant machine containing an equally massive Maykr. The imagery evoked the story of Sleeping Beauty, except the princess was essentially God and represented a perfect union between flesh and technology. Through a thick glass covering, Khan was seen resting with her arms over her chest as though she were praying. Maybe it was her last action for the sake of her children. A mother's prayer that someday things could be as they once were.

"I...have seen a lot..." Flynn began, whispering due to his shock. "But this...just...wow..." He breathed out.

"We know. She's magnificent." Singularity proudly said. "Our mother's soul is taken by the machine that holds her. It is then distributed to all realities by utilizing the entirety of Urdak. To clarify: Excluding facilities and apparatuses that are serving other vital functions, everything in the realm is part of the mechanism. It wouldn't cease to function if one or many things failed or were destroyed, but dedicating so much to this ensures no disruption. Only the total devastation of Urdak would bring an abrupt end to the process, which would then wake our mother." They explained.

"Okay, so, no blowing up anything. Got it." Flynn replied. That wasn't a joke. He was ready to do some demolition work if it was required.

"Your enthusiasm is appreciated, but not necessary. Before your arrival, we were working to restore communication. We only need five, maybe ten minutes more." Singularity shared.

"What about transportation?" Lucifer asked.

"That is MUCH more complicated. It will take an hour at the very least, but that is being hopeful." Singularity answered.

"Is there anything we can do?" Charlotte inquired, not wanting to stand around and be useless.

"Well, there is something that we've considered..." Singularity admitted. "We planned to connect our souls with our mother to stir her consciousness before the awakening. However, none of you would know the first thing about our technology, and even with our assistance, we'd be doing most of the work. So, if you are not against the idea, you three could interact with her while we contact the others and attend to everything else." They suggested.

"Oh! Yes! Let's do that!" Charlotte exclaimed with glee. After all, Khan was her great-grandmother. That was more important to her than the whole manifestation of Creation part.

"I'm on board as well. I'd like to see if father's attitude was unique to his personality," Lucifer remarked.

There was an expectation of commentary from Flynn. Yet, he surprised the others by staying quiet.

"Flynn?" Singularity called.

"..." Flynn sighed while closing his eyes. "It's not that the idea is offputting. Most people live their entire lives hoping for a chance to meet God. It's just...Charlotte and Lucifer are her family. But even if we ignore that I have no personal relation, I just don't think it'd be appropriate for me to be included. This seems like an intimate sort of situation." He explained.

"Nonsense. You're family to us." Singularity responded, catching him off guard. "We've fought together. We've survived together. And now we work to free our mother and start the crusade against Doom together. You may not be our sibling by birth, but that is only a distinction." They asserted.

...

...

...

"Alright, fine," Flynn sighed again, letting his shoulders sag. "I'll go along with it if you NEVER say stuff like that again..." He offered, feeling embarrassed.

"No promises~" Singularity teased before getting serious again. "Now, all you three need to do is sit down, relax, and enter a state of meditation. Our mother's soul is so significant that your consciousness will naturally link with hers if there is no resistance, especially when you're this close to her. When the connection is formed, it will feel as though you've fallen asleep. The next time you seem to awake will be in her mind. Do you understand?" They instructed, ending with a question.

In reply, the trio nodded. Each one chose a spot to sit against the device and made themselves comfortable. From there, they closed their eyes and waited. Breathe in, breathe out. Breathe in, breathe out. Breathe in, breath out. Breathe...in, breath...out. Breathe...breathe...breathe...

Chapter Text

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

An indescribable sensation. Warmth, euphoria, and so much more. Everything was immensely pleasant. It was a state of being that could not be matched.

Flynn had never felt anything like this in his life. His history was one of struggle and survival. Kill or be killed. He never reached a point that was cozy or fully safe. This was all so...alien.

Then again, that word does perfectly fit what was going on. Although this sudden injection of positive things was overwhelmingly wonderful, it didn't distract Flynn from the truth. Right now, if Singularity was correct, he, Lucifer, and Charlotte were inside Khan's soul. Or...maybe they were just connected to it? Was she in theirs? Ugh, soul-related topics always made his brain hurt.

Singularity also said that the next time the trio woke up, they'd be in whatever subconscious space Khan had created. So, Flynn tried his best to open his eyes. Come on. COME ON. JUST. DO. IT.

...

...

...

"FINALLY!" Flynn shouted in relief once his vision returned. After this, he'd leave any ethereal dealings to those who were keen to do them.

Before taking in the surroundings, Flynn made sure he had a handle on himself. Body? Check. Arms? Check. Legs? Check. Okay. We are all together in this non-existent place. Now, let's study the environment.

The only word that came to Flynn's mind was celestial. There were colors everywhere, an infinite array of stars that glittered like diamond dust, and an endless melding of cosmic energies that resulted in a sensory delight.

"Huh, it's like how Singularity described Urdak..." Flynn whispered, absorbing the sight. "That makes sense. Khan would probably want her dreams to be of her home before it went into lockdown." He reasoned.

After appreciating the cosmos for a bit, Flynn realized another interesting fact. He wasn't standing on any type of ground, and there wasn't any to be found. The man was floating, but felt as though he had solid footing. Yet another wonderful quirk of being somewhere that isn't bound to any natural laws or physics.

"Charlotte! Lucifer!" Flynn called out with a hand cupped around his mouth. "Hey! Guys! Are you still coming in, or are you here already?" He asked.

...

...

...

"Great. Super." Flynn sighed, lowering his arm. "Here I am, levitating like Jesus, and I've got no one else around." He said, trying his best to figure out a solution. "Singularity mentioned that they were going to try and get their mother's mind working before she's removed from the machine, sort of like bringing someone out of a coma. Unfortunately, I didn't consider getting my degree in neurology after Doom killed everyone," He carried on, joking at the end.

...Doom...

Flynn's eyes widened. A soothing, ghostly voice was heard from all around. However, it wasn't a chorus of voices like Singularity.

"Doom," Flynn repeated at a lower volume. He was a little spooked because he didn't expect to get a reaction.

...Doom...it...killed them...

Oh, shit. Flynn knew what that meant. He debated trying to get a reaction with a different trigger, but there was no guarantee that he could. Still, he REALLY didn't want to bring this up for Khan's sake.

"Doom...killed the Maykrs..." Flynn slowly continued, feeling like an asshole for doing so.

Yes...Yes...the Maykrs...my children...they're...they're...

Suddenly, the celestial environment changed to crimson. Fires burned beneath Flynn, increasing the temperature.

I...I can...hear them...see through their souls...their emotions...their pain...all of it...connected to me...I...I can't...

"Fuck, fuck, fuck!" Flynn cursed. Great, good job, dumbass. "H-Hey! Listen to me! My voice! Focus on me!" He ordered, hoping it'd work.

My children...crying...screaming...I...I want to pull them to me...save them from their torment...but Doom...it grips them...they are a part of it...I can't...I can't...

Flynn had to grit his teeth and grab his hair. He KNEW he shouldn't have been included! Goddamn it! Come on! Think of something! ANYTHING!

"...Maybe...I can...try and take control..." Flynn muttered, mind racing to find a solution. "Singularity did it when they shared their memories. Doom did it during the invasion to inflict hallucinations and induce insanity. I could...change the scene. Yeah. That's it. Get her to focus on something else." He decided.

Hoo, boy, Flynn was winging it more than he ever had. Change the scene, huh? Sure. Yeah. All you know how to do is aim and shoot. Good luck altering the conditions of someone's mind, especially when that person is the closest thing to an ACTUAL God.

"Doom, Doom..." Flynn said to himself, closing his eyes to focus. "So far, that's all I got. Doom gets Khan's attention. But I can't talk more about her kids, so...that means..."

...

...

...

Slowly, the environment changed in relation to Flynn's concentration. The crimson inferno became an industrial complex—more specifically, the interior of a massive research and engineering facility. Corridors of metal formed. Atmospheric lights of white and bluish hue emerged. The walls, ceiling, and floor were cold and had condensation on them.

When he was done, Flynn opened his eyes and waited. Please react to this. It was the only thing he could think to do.

...

...

...

...What...is this?...

Oh, good. Flynn breathed out a sigh of relief when he heard Khan's voice. Unfortunately, to ensure her focus was maintained, he needed to explain and take it further. But hey, what's another nightmare?

"Doom. This is where it happened to me. Mars City was its name. It was a place where all kinds of scientific crap WAY above my pay grade was conducted. I was just assigned here the day Hell broke loose. It was supposed to be an easy gig that would last me for life. Instead, it was the end." Flynn explained.

Following that, the environment changed again. The walls were covered in blood, Demonic markings, and various types of damage inflicted by weapons and enemies alike. The floor gained glowing ritual circles and other similar Arcane details. Throughout the corridors, corpses appeared in piles. The bodies were skinned, eviscerated, burned, bludgeoned, mauled, mutilated, malformed, transformed, and so, so much else.

"I heard everything when it happened. The screams of the dying blended with the sounds of desperate gunfire and the howling of horrors not yet witnessed." Flynn resumed speaking. When he did, the air filled with the same noises he described. "Everywhere I went, I kept hearing people cry out for help or their final words. I tried to save anyone I came across, but I was the only survivor. All the while, there was still this ever-increasing bombardment of auditory stimuli. Only now, it was the monsters that wanted me dead." He told her.

The air changed to reflect Flynn's words. Screeches, roars, snarls, howls, and hisses. Soon, before he spoke again, these sounds were mixed with those of his weapons. A portrayal of his conflict purely through audio.

"Kill, move forward, get hurt, treat your wounds, move forward, kill, move forward, get ambushed, fight back, move forward, take cover, brace for impact, move forward, keep moving forward, don't stop, keep going, don't hold back, you'll die, keep moving," Flynn recited, shutting his eyes once more. "I killed so many; some were familiar faces that had been turned into abominations, but eventually, I reached the source of the invasion. With the help of new allies I had found, we killed the Cyberdemon. Mars City was saved, but had now become a mass grave. Still, I made it. The fight was over. I won." He shared.

Instantly, everything was different. Burning cities. An ocean of dead humans. Men. Women. Children. The sky was filled with black smoke. Fires came not just from below but also in every direction. The sounds of carnage, gunfire, and Demons were amplified. Only now, you could hear the voices of the dying.

"HELP!" "SOMEONE! ANYONE!" "RUN!" "GET AWAY FROM ME!" "STAY BACK!" "MOMMY! WHERE ARE YOU?!" "DAD! I CAN'T KEEP UP!" "DON'T LOOK BACK! KEEP RUNNING!" "WHERE DO WE GO?! WHAT DO WE DO?!" "THEY'RE EVERYWHERE!" "HOLD THEM OFF!" "I CAN'T SEE! MY EYES! MY EYES!" "THEY'RE GETTING CLOSER!" "STOP! DON'T!"

AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU

Incomprehensible. There was too much. The voices grew in volume and number. No longer could their words or their screams be distinct. It was an amalgamation of suffering. And Flynn, well, he's been enduring it all this time.

"SHUT UP! SHUT UP!" Flynn barked, clutching his head and shutting his eyes tighter. He was lost in his memories. "ENOUGH! ENOUGH! WHEN WILL IT BE ENOUGH?! PLEASE! I'M SORRY! I TRIED! WE TRIED! BETRUGER WON! I COULDN'T STOP HIM! I'M SORRY! I'M SORRY! I'm sorry. I'm...sorry..."

Amidst the flames, silhouettes of slaughter danced. Demons were tackling people and tearing into them like starving animals. Pinkies pounced onto children and thrashed them about in their gnarled maws. Hell Knights grabbed adults by their ankles and ripped them in half. Imps melted the flesh and scorched the bones of anyone they saw. The heads of the deceased were claimed by Vagaries and turned into Trites. Any infants that were captured became Cherubs that clung to their victims so that they could feast. Mancubi obliterated any obstructions and opposition. Above it all, a black-winged terror soared through the smoke as it released a wicked cackle.

By now, Flynn was gone. He fell to his knees and curled. Tears fell from his eyes as the intensity worsened. Make it stop. Let it end.

...

...

...

Silence. The air was cold. Alas, Flynn was too deep in his trauma. Luckily, someone was here to help him.

A pair of golden wings made of Divinity wrapped around the disturbed man. Along with them were a pair of arms that held his body. The sensation from before was here again. That could only mean...

"We...are the same..." A woman's voice whispered to Flynn. It sounded mature and elegant. " Survivors. Victims. Protectors." She listed.

"I...I didn't...protect...anyone..." Flynn replied, rejecting the comparison.

"You tried. Most would run. Others would stand their ground. But you ran into that madness. You fought against it. You endured where no one else could." The woman said.

"And I failed. I failed humanity, the universe, everything. It's all gone. It doesn't exist anymore. It's just a void." Flynn countered.

"As are many realities. Even with my soul, I cannot prevent tragedy. Just as I have witnessed the cruelty my children receive, I've watched the demise of so many innocents. After a while, I stopped functioning, in a sense. To protect myself, I just...shut down. If I couldn't think, I wouldn't dwell on things that brought me misery. If I couldn't feel, I wouldn't drown myself in emotions. It was the only way I could cope." The woman shared, slowly pulling away. "But now, I'm not alone. Although it is terrible, we are kindred spirits." She told him.

Flynn could feel the woman's gaze. He, too, pulled away a bit so he could get a good look at her. Sure enough, it was a Maykr—THE Maykr—Khan, Creation itself. She lacked the porcelain-like exterior Samur had, revealing a very otherworldly organism.

"I hope I do not frighten," Khan said.

"No, not in the slightest," Flynn assured her, making her smile.

"Good. I'm glad that we can look at each other." Khan responded. "Do you want to remain like this? Or would you rather stand?" She asked.

"Stand, please. I feel...like a clown..." Flynn answered, confusing her.

"A clown? Why?" Khan questioned.

"I came here to help you come back to yourself. And yet, you ended up snapping me out of myself. Another incredible entry on my ever-growing list of failures." Flynn explained with a sigh.

"Now, now, I won't have you speak so ill of yourself. You accomplished your goal of helping me. You were even willing to expose your wounds to do so. That, sir, is noble." Khan praised him.

Flynn wanted to say something in return, but he decided not to. Seeing his hesitation, Khan went ahead and got them both upright. When he was done gathering his composure, the conversation continued.

"So, Khan," Flynn started anew, not wanting to be the subject anymore. "First and foremost, my name is Flynn Taggart. I am an ally to an entity known as Singularity. They are a collection of your children who have become one being. I'm sorry if that's strange or if it sounds like I'm making it up. It's the truth, and you deserve to know that." He stated.

"Oh, don't worry, the concept isn't new to me," Khan assured him with another smile. "All that matters is that some of my children are safe. And, if I'm not mistaken, I have you to thank for that." She added.

"Eh, they pretty much helped themselves. I just got them out of where they were being kept. It's nothing special." Flynn clarified.

'There you go again..." Khan sighed while shaking her head. "Flynn, we are going to have to work on your confidence and difficulty accepting acknowledgment when it is deserved." She decided. "But, for now, we should prioritize getting everything settled. Above all else, I need to be educated." She said.

"Right. Of course." Flynn agreed. "So, uh, how are we gonna do this? Do you want me to ramble on or...?" He inquired.

"Well, if you are comfortable, I could view your memories. To do so, I'd fully link our souls. Such a thing isn't difficult, especially for me, but I will not do it without your consent." Khan suggested.

"Nah, go for it. It'll help us avoid me falling apart," Flynn accepted.

With his permission, Khan came close to Flynn like before. She gently placed her hands on his face and closed her eyes, which totaled four. Immediately, Flynn felt himself slipping away like when he entered Khan's mind. Together, the duo became entranced.

...

...

...

Say, whatever happened with Charlotte and Lucifer?

Chapter Text

"Charlotte, there's nothing to be upset over," Lucifer told his daughter with a comforting hand on her shoulder. "Navigating any mind is tricky, even when it's active and healthy. But Khan's mind has been dormant for who knows how long. It's honestly a miracle that any one of us was able to reach her." He explained.

The Devil and his child were back in reality. Seven minutes had passed between their slumber and awakening. Singularity had managed to get the communications up and running, so they were busy talking to Vega, Samuel, and the Wretch.

"It's not that I'm bothered by Flynn's success. That'd be childish," Charlotte sighed as she looked at the ground. "So far, I feel as though I've not been able to contribute as much as the rest of you. Both mom and mother outclass me in the Arcane arts and mastery over nature. You are nearly Hell itself, allowing you to provide anything within the realm at a moment's notice. Me? I've been dedicating myself to understanding people. My expertise lies with individuals, their minds, and their souls. Such knowledge and skill aren't really useful in the context of a celestial conflict that determines the fate of Creation..." She explained.

"Hmm..." Lucifer hummed, lightly tapping his foot. Charlotte looked at him with a raised brow of suspicion. Whenever her father's cogs started turning, the result was always unpredictable. "Charlotte, I'm not sure I see a problem. You've been desperate for broken souls to come to your hotel to be rehabilitated. You've studied and trained to be the best behavioral specialist possible. Alas, the twisted and tormented Sinners have never cared nor wanted for self-improvement. Yet, below and behold, four perfect patients have fallen into your lap. Can you think of who they are?" He said, concluding with a challenge.

...

...

...

"Oh...OH!" It took Charlotte a few seconds to realize who her father referred to, but when it struck, she was filled to the brim with excitement. "You're right! Doomguy, Flynn, the Wretch, and my great-grandmother all need help! Whether it's physical or psychological, I am the only person with all the necessary qualifications who can fix them!" She declared.

"Atta, girl." Lucifer cheered her on with a pat on the back and a sincere smile.

"Who should I start with, though? Both the Wretch and my great-grandmother have been around longer, and their issues are substantial, but the Wretch is fully committed to what he views as his penance, while grandma's been in a coma for nearly all of history. I think both of them, funnily enough, are the most stable of the four.

However, Doomguy and Flynn are the opposite. Flynn clearly has sleep problems, as indicated by the discoloration surrounding his eyes, but he's had a support group with Singularity and the Wretch.

In comparison, Doomguy's been by himself presumably longer than any of them. Grandma got to raise her children and enjoy life with them for a long time before Doom ruined it. The amount may be more than the average lifespan of a human from Doomguy's reality. We also don't know about his past yet, so there's no telling what his exposure to Doom was like and what he lost. Combined with the depressing number of years he was stuck in a sarcophagus while awake and the unknown length of his solo crusade in Doom before that, Doomguy might just be the most broken among us. His refusal, or possible inability, to speak to us is a clear indication of DEEP issues. Even if it is just a choice, it still shows that he doesn't see the point in verbal communication as much as actions, which makes sense since he had no one to talk to but himself."

"Charlotte."

"Furthermore, was Doomguy searching for what was taken from him in Doom? Is that why he was there? Did Doom kidnap him? Did his people abandon him? Was he part of an experiment and got stranded?"

"CHARLOTTE."

"Doomguy definitely seems like a military man, the same as Flynn. Was there a war against Doom and his people? Did they win? If not, is Doomguy the same as Flynn and is the only-"

SMACK

"...Sorry," Charlotte apologized, rubbing her cheek.

"I get it. This is your passion. Me and your mothers are the same way when we're allowed to talk without restraint." Lucifer responded.

"Oh, two of you are awake,"

That was Singularity. It would seem that they were done conversing with their allies back in Heaven.

"Yup. Only Flynn managed to reach Khan," Lucifer confirmed as he and his daughter looked at the ceiling.

"Hm, that's surprising but wonderful, too. We think our mother will help Flynn with his struggles." Singularity admitted.

"Don't worry! I plan to help as well!" Charlotte promised with a determined expression. "But I think I'm going to focus on Doomguy first if that's alright." She added.

"Understandable," Singularity said before returning to business. "Anyway, you two being up and about is perfect. We're going to try and hasten the others' ability to get here by working with Vega. Of course, we still need to get things operational on this side, which is going to hold our attention. However, we were informed of a mystery that must be solved as swiftly as it can be. The missing Sinner souls. After performing a quick check of all operational machines across Urdak, we have not found any abnormalities. That means wherever they've been sent isn't mechanical. Or, if it is, it's not connected to Urdak like everything else. Thankfully, in our survey, we discovered a new facility that is unfamiliar to us. Much like whatever is being used to house the souls, the structure is not connected, meaning we cannot go there ourselves. But if you two possess the means to fly, then you can conduct the investigation." They told them.

In reply, Lucifer and Charlotte each unfurled bat-like wings with proud smirks on their faces.

"Excellent! Those will do." Singularity confirmed. "We will send you detailed maps of Urdak via your PDAs. If you need to contact us for anything, they can be used for that purpose, too." They said.

"Got it. We'll let you know what we find when it is found," Lucifer assured them, accompanied by a nod from Charlotte.

Following that, the duo went on their way. As Singularity said, the PDAs received a quick update that provided easy-to-understand maps of Urdak and its contents. Thanks to the PDAs, the maps would only display the environment relevant to the current location unless their owners sought to look at something else. That allowed Lucifer and Charlotte to make their exit without any wandering.

Unfortunately, the duo was slightly delayed in their travel to their destination. That was caused by a lack of preparedness for what awaited on the outside. No words could capture the beauty of the scenery. Neither father nor daughter felt any describable emotion when witnessing it, either. The imagery instilled a sensation of childlike amazement.

Urdak's landmasses were massive islands, maybe even continents, that floated in a gorgeous infinite space of celestial energies. The terrain comprised bright red vegetation and breathtaking architecture that prominently displayed the advanced technology of the Maykrs. There were also many sculptures, half of which depicted Maykrs, such as Khan, while the rest displayed whatever inspiration the sculptors had at the time.

Even when the duo regained their senses, they couldn't help but slowly approach the edge of the island they were on. This place deserved to be appreciated. So much care had gone into its presentation and preservation, ignoring the protection Khan's soul provided. When the pair felt they had absorbed enough, they looked at their PDAs to get back on track.

"It's...that way..." Charlotte determined as she raised her arm and pointed diagonally. It wouldn't be accurate to use a cardinal direction since such a thing might not exist here.

"Huh, it's quite far..." Lucifer noted with a tone of intrigue. "I wonder if what Samur's doing is dangerous, and he wanted to keep it away from here." He suggested.

"We'll know soon enough," Charlotte reasoned, readying her wings. "Try to keep up~" She teased before taking off.

Lucifer simply rolled his eyes at his daughter's taunt. Together, the duo flew through the mesmerizing cosmos of Urdak. Like with their exit from the building they arrived in, they flew at a relaxed speed. You can hardly blame them for such behavior. Urdak was like a dream made real. A waking fantasy. As cliche as it may sound, it was magical, even for people such as the Devil and the Princess of Hell.

Eventually, when the pair had their fill of fun for now, they landed on the island that housed their mystery. As Lucifer mentioned, this was an isolated landmass. In fact, it felt like Samur might've created it solely for this purpose. There certainly was an unnatural atmosphere here.

Regarding the structure that stood on this island, neither Lucifer nor Charlotte knew how to interpret it. All things considered, it was rather quaint. Still big, sure, but not to the same scale as the rest of the Mayrks' buildings. It added to the curiosity of what Samur could be doing with the missing souls.

When the duo reached the entrance, it opened automatically. The absence of security wasn't surprising. Why would Samur think that anyone but him could get here? Yet, even if getting in wouldn't be an issue, figuring out what was inside might be.

There weren't any additional rooms in the structure. Just a large open space. However, Lucifer and Charlotte discovered something resting at the center. It was a machine, like a robot, that resembled a Maykr. They could tell it wasn't meant to be an actual Maykr vessel since the organic components were also mechanical. An artificial Maykr, if you will.

"Was...Samur trying to replace his family?..." Charlotte proposed as they examined the invention.

"Doubtful. He wouldn't want a bunch of Sinners playing pretend." Lucifer replied.

"If not siblings, servants, or otherwise, then what?" Charlotte questioned.

"..." Carefully, Lucifer raised the limp left arm of the machine. His daughter watched him inspect it with great focus. He was a craftsman himself, after all. "...This...could be a weapon. The fingers are sturdy but sharp. The arm is designed for speed without sacrificing power. The material used for its construction is hefty, leading me to think it's very durable." He described.

"I...see what you mean..." Charlotte agreed but was also skeptical. "However, even if he shared the truth, you say that Samur wouldn't view the Sinners as equals. So, I don't think he'd allow them to fight for Urdak." She said.

"..." Lucifer's eyes slowly widened. An idea formed in his mind. "Charlotte, I'm going to do something. But before I do, I need you to be ready." He instructed.

"In what way?" Charlotte asked.

"We don't know how Samur summons the souls. They might not even be in this building. So, we have to learn the truth ourselves. I'm going to put myself into this machine. I believe it is meant to house a soul, but there's no telling how it will use me once I'm inside. Be ready to disable or destroy it." Lucifer answered.

Oh, damn. Charlotte was impressed by her father's bravery. With a silent nod and a serious stare, Charlotte summoned a fiery trident and held it in a throwing position. If this machine did something unpleasant, she'd send it flying into the wall across the room, which made her father proud.

After savoring the sight of his daughter ready to strike down the machine, Lucifer placed his hand on the robot's left shoulder. Transferring his soul into it would be easier with physical contact. When the process was complete, his arm fell limply to his side while the body stayed upright. Then, a second later...

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!" Lucifer bellowed from the machine. Its head tilted back, and the body convulsed. All the while, it glowed with the red light of his soul.

"Father! What's happening?!" Charlotte inquired, holding off on her attack to see if he could speak.

"IT'S...MESSING...WITH MY MIND..." Lucifer struggled to form words. He was focused on resisting the machine's influence. "I...FEEL...ANGER...NO...RAGE...DEMONS...MONSTERS...KILL...DESTROY...CLEANSE..." He told her.

THUNK

THUD

Yup. Nope. That was all Charlotte needed to hear. The machine was pinned to the wall immediately by her trident. She then grabbed her father's body to bring it over, but she was halted when he spoke.

"Phew, good job, sweetie," Lucifer praised her. "It would seem that whatever is in this contraption that tried to control me was located in the body. The head must be dedicated to other functions, like allowing the soul within it to see." He deduced.

"So, you're okay? You're not in any pain, right?" Charlotte asked, wanting to be sure her father was safe.

"I promise, hon. I'm just hanging around," Lucifer joked, making her stifle a laugh.

"This isn't the time for puns!" Charlotte exclaimed. Her tone was disapproval, but her grin conveyed amusement.

"Hey, what else is a Devil to do when he's been turned into decor?" Lucifer joked again as she brought his body to him. "In all seriousness, there's not much more I can determine from in here. I don't have the know-how and skills Singularity does when in an ethereal state. I also won't be able to make heads or tails of the machine when we remove your trident since it's Maykr tech. We just need to bring this to Singularity and have them talk with the others about it, assuming they won't know right away, either." He stated.

"Gotcha." Charlotte replied before placing his body's left hand on the machine.

A moment later, Lucifer was back to himself. After ensuring everything felt as it should, Charlotte put her trident away, causing the impaled machine to fall to the floor. Together, the duo carried the machine out of the building and flew it back to Khan's chamber. While this was a great discovery, the souls were still unaccounted for. Were they somewhere in that building, or were there more steps to Samur's scheme than just the weaponized Maykr vessel?

Chapter Text

Urdak. Home of the Maykrs. Flynn didn't get to see much of it when he arrived with Charlotte and Lucifer. But now, inside Khan's mind, he was being shown its original state before Doom came into the picture.

It took Khan little time to examine all of Flynn's memories. Then, she changed the scenery to what it is now. As Flynn made himself comfortable on a seat that she conjured, Khan closed her eyes to contemplate what she had learned.

Flynn tried to keep himself distracted by observing the wondrous sights of Urdak. The technology, the cosmos, and the strange yet beautiful flora. However, he kept glancing back at Khan, who hovered behind him. She hadn't slipped into a coma again, had she? If so, Flynn would need to-

"Forgive me," Khan suddenly spoke while opening her eyes, surprising him. "You are my guest, and yet I am making you wait in silence." She said.

"Hey, I'm the one invading your mind. It's no big deal," Flynn replied, feeling weird to hear an apology from her.

"Invading is inaccurate. You're welcome here, Flynn, especially now that I know what kind of man you are." Khan told him as she moved to his side.

"And...who is that?" Flynn asked, curious to know her assessment.

"A survivor. Even before Doom, you did what was necessary to ensure you lived. But, when faced with an undeniable evil, you choose to fight against it rather than run. If you were a coward or a manipulative deceiver, my children would have never remained with you by choice. I can feel every emotion and receive every thought in your memories. You are more to them than an ally or friend. And, although we've just met, I believe I feel the same way. Or, at the very least, I want to." Khan answered with a warm, motherly smile.

...

...

...

"Geez, you Maykrs are a sentimental bunch..." Flynn muttered after a moment of shock. Such a reaction made her giggle.

"Perhaps, but we only speak sincerely," Khan responded.

"Yeah, yeah," Flynn sighed, wanting to move past this emotional stuff. "Enough about me. I know that you saw someone else in my memories." He said.

"Ah, yes, the Wretch," Khan acknowledged. "Before I say what I must, I need to explain something to you. As I mentioned, I could feel my children, now known as Singularity, within your memories. What I am referring to is an echo. In the simplest terms that I can manage, souls interact with each other naturally when in the presence of each other. So, even if you do not engage with another entity directly, your soul will still make contact with them. That is how impressions are made and how memories obtain their definition. In regard to emotions and thoughts, even someone as powerful as I am can only receive the echoes of others within memories. What determines the clarity of these echoes is their significance." She informed him.

"So...if a person feels something strongly, the echo of that emotion would come in loud and clear. Like if they're REALLY happy, then you could tell from the echo that they're feeling joy." Flynn guessed, receiving a nod.

"Well done, Flynn. That's exactly correct." Khan praised him. "That brings us back to the Wretch. I have felt many echoes in my life. Granted, most of them were from my children, but my experience and exposure remain the same. Of any soul I have ever been exposed to, I have never seen one with echoes as potent as the Wretch. When he was introduced to me in your memories, I was truly stunned. Exhaustion. Pain. Depression. A desire to do good. An obsessiveness to atone. Then, there were his thoughts. Every second I spent examining the Wretch was shocking. His guilt is immeasurable. His devotion to his penance and the salvation of Creation is pure and unwavering. Yes, the Wretch was responsible for Urdak's fall and the deaths of my children. There is no ignoring that his contributions to Doom were what decided the war. However, redemption is not an exclusive right. Even the most vile, wicked, horrible beings should be allowed redemption. But depending on the weight of their actions, their punishment will vary. I still need to see and speak with him myself, but as of now, I can confidently say that the Wretch has done more than what I would've expected from a spawn of Doom. I do not doubt that when I am in the presence of the real thing, the emotions I feel from him and the thoughts he shares will affect me even more than they do now." She stated.

Before replying, Flynn closed his eyes to think.

"...Could I be allowed to speak on Wretch's behalf?" Flynn requested, restoring his vision.

"Of course. I assumed you would want to," Khan permitted.

"Wretch, or THE Wretch, as he insists on being called, is the kindest person I've ever met. You saw my memories, so you already know that Wretch was CONSTANTLY expressing his regret and NEVER allowed himself any peace. Even when Singularity and I would take the occasional break, he kept moving, planning, and working. All the while, the guy's getting mutilated by his mechanical parts. Sure, it helps to keep Wretch concealed from Doom, but still, neither I nor Singularity ever liked the idea once he became more to us than just an ally. I truly believe that when all is said and done, if we are able to defeat Doom, Wretch is going to want to disappear. He'll probably ask us to wipe away his inclusion and erase any trace of him in history. I get it; I do. But Wretch has gone above and beyond to serve his sentence and to give us a fighting chance. I just...I don't want him to fade away, even if it's what he's planning. Wretch shouldn't die with Doom, figuratively or literally." Flynn told her.

In reaction to Flynn's words, Khan smiled. He was confused for a second, but she'd explain herself before he could question it.

"That only confirms what I believe. Although Doom made the Wretch, he has grown beyond that. If he hadn't, you wouldn't speak about him with such genuine emotion or be concerned about his future. As of now, there is one thing I am certain of. I trust you, Flynn. So, if you assert that the Wretch isn't our enemy, I'm inclined to agree." Khan said.

"You're giving me FAR too much credit again..." Flynn sighed, shaking his head. "I'm just telling it like it is. I don't believe in bullshit for the sake of it. If I had ANY suspicions about Wretch, I'd throw him under the bus the first chance I got. But he, along with Singularity, were the first people who didn't feel like they were putting on a persona like everyone else in my reality." He insisted.

"Although that is true, you are still undervaluing yourself." Khan countered with a look of displeasure. "But we'll explore that at a more suitable time. For now, we must ensure that I am prepared for my awakening." She decided.

"On that subject, how are we going to do that? You're the only thing preventing Doom from having an all-you-can-eat buffet. Unless you have a battery lying around that can output the power of God, I don't think we'll be able to make one out of nothing." Flynn inquired.

"True, that hurdle seems too high to jump..." Khan admitted as she considered potential solutions. "...Well, since my mind is stirred and I am as conscious as I can be right now, it should be possible to create the means for me to communicate while remaining in the machine. That way, I will be able to work with the best minds among you." She suggested.

"Can they figure that out, or do you want to send me back with the intel?" Flynn asked.

"If none of my children were present, then I'd try to have you relay the specifics for me. However, Singularity will know how to proceed with the idea. Oh, and the Wretch will likely know how to do so, too." Khan answered.

"Cool. Truthfully, even if you kept the particulars simple to understand for my sake, I'd likely still-"

Suddenly, Flynn's entire self became unstable. The best way to visualize this phenomenon is to think of an interrupted holographic projection. When the projection is stable, it appears solid. But the slightest disturbance destabilizes it, causing a faded, static effect.

"Whoa!" Flynn exclaimed with widened eyes. Even Khan reeled back momentarily.

"Your connection with me is being interrupted," Khan informed him as the distortion worsened. Your allies are pulling you away from me—literally, to be clear. There must be something important happening." She reasoned.

"Uh, okay! Sorry for the abrupt exit! I'll be sure to tell them what we need to do!" Flynn apologized, followed by a promise.

"No worries, Flynn. Please, take care." Khan said, giving him a smile and a wave as a sendoff.

In return, Flynn smiled and waved as well. After a few more seconds, his vision faded. It was nice that Khan's warmth and her goodbye were the last things he felt before departing her mind. To him, it was a perfect representation of a job well done.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

"Fly...you...me?..."

...

...

...

...

...

"His eyes...I think he's..."

...

...

...

"Hey! There he is! Welcome back to the land of the living!"

That ecstatic greeting came from Lucifer. Yet, when Flynn's vision was back and clear as crystal, he didn't just see the Devil. Charlotte, Doomguy, Samuel, and the Wretch were also present.

"...Oh...geez..." Flynn groaned as he sat up. "How long was I gone?" He asked.

"Long enough for us to keep busy," Charlotte answered with a smile.

"Indeed. Singularity has successfully established a direct link between Urdak and the Ivory Tower. The preventive measures that keep portals and other similar methods of transport are still active. We agreed it'd be a bit too hopeful to assume that disabling them completely would have no dire consequences." Samuel explained.

"The others?" Flynn pressed while Doomguy helped him get on his feet.

"Outside bathing in the beauty of Urdak," Lucifer revealed. "We're all in here because, well, there's something we need to discuss." He said.

"I'm betting that it's not to plan a party for when Khan's up and about," Flynn joked.

"Sadly, no. It's a lot more grim than that." Charlotte confirmed with a frown before she looked at the ceiling. "Singularity, would you like to start?" She offered.

"Yes, thank you," Singularity replied. "Firstly, you were the only one to establish a connection with our mother, Flynn. So, we had Charlotte and Lucifer investigate a suspicious building on the edge of Urdak for us. What they found was a purely mechanical Maykr that was meant to house a soul. Lucifer confirmed that by transferring himself into the vessel, at which point another discovery was made. This invention did something to him. It seemed to amplify emotions such as anger to extremely passionate levels, all the while instilling a targeted animosity toward Demons." They stated.

"Upon bringing Samuel and I here, we examined the apparatus." The Wretch interjected, taking over the conversation. "As the others assumed, the mechanical Maykr is designed to suppress all emotions and thoughts that are not relevant or necessary for its purpose. Right now, as Samur is still unconscious, we can only speculate as to what the exactness of that purpose is. Yet, even without the finer details, there's no denying the obvious truth we've stumbled upon. Samur wanted to use the Sinner souls collected from the yearly Exterminations to create sentient killing machines." He told him.

"Yeah, no, that sounds about right. The guy seemed keen on the concept of puppeteering..." Flynn sighed. Thinking about the thrashing he got made his bones ache. "Does that mean Samur's got the souls stored somewhere? Sort of like what he planned to do to Singularity." He inquired.

"Unfortunately, that is where things go from bad to worse," Samuel said, being the one to conclude the debrief. "Singularity searched for any soul energy throughout Urdak's complexes. Nothing. Singularity then searched every room in which things were stored. Nothing. Now that we can comfortably travel to and from Urdak, Vega has begun sending his drones through to assist Singularity. He is still busy diligently scanning every space within the realm for signs of souls, be they Corrupt or otherwise. His last progress report was a few minutes ago, and so far he has been met with the same result. Nothing." He shared.

"Huh...okay..." Flynn reacted with confusion and unease. "Is that why you waited to pull me away from Khan?" He asked.

"It is. We needed to be sure of whether or not there was a crisis on our hands. Sadly, that is what we're facing," The Wretch answered.

"Alright. But what can I do about it? Or did you just wake me up to keep me in the loop?" Flynn questioned.

"Right now, the rest of our group are not aware of the situation. We do not intend to lie, but there's no sense in making everyone panic when we can have this figured out before we tell them. We can keep the focus on Khan and Urdak while saying that Vega is conducting his search, which is true. In the meantime, you and Doomguy need to get to the bottom of this." Samuel instructed.

"What? How?!" Flynn challenged with a looked of dumbfoundment. "Me and Doomguy are guns with legs. Maybe he's got a background as a private eye, but I sure as shit don't. How are we supposed to figure out where the souls are?!" He ranted.

"Simple. There is one person who knows the truth. And, as luck would have it, you have experience in delving into someone else's mind." Singularity stated.

...

...

...

"...Oh...Ooooooooooooooooooh..." Flynn groaned when the realization hit. He even threw back his head and shut his eyes. "No, please, can't we just torture him?..." He begged.

"When you're in his mind, sure. Go ahead. You have my blessing." Lucifer permitted as he placed a comforting hand on Flynn's shoulder. "But before you beat the crap out of him, you need to make Samur talk." He said.

Flynn, with desperation in his eyes, looked at the others. As much as he wanted to believe there was room for debate, he could tell there was a unanimous agreement on this.

"FINE. FUCK IT." Flynn accepted while throwing his arms into the air. "BUT AFTER THIS, I'M DONE BEING THE SOUL SPELUNKER! ONE OF YOU HANDLE IT!" He barked.

"That's fair," Charlotte agreed. The rest did so as well with nods.

And so, just as he believed his trek through the ethereal mindscape was over, Flynn was set to do it one more time with Doomguy. Of course, he made sure to talk about Khan and tell the others what she wanted them to do. Then, when the duo was ready, they returned to the Ivory Tower.

Chapter Text

Urdak. Home of the Maykrs.

"Whoa," Flynn blinked a few times and shook his head. "This is the first time I've experienced deja vu." He shared, speaking to Doomguy.

Sure enough, the environment in Samur's mind was the same as Khan's once she had gotten a hold of herself. Fantastical technology? Check. Red plants? Check. Art everywhere? Check. Yup. This is Urdak.

"I can't say if he knows we're here or not..." Flynn whispered to Doomguy. "This could just be Samur's dream. So, we should probably-"

"It is." Samur's voice suddenly interjected. It was coming from everywhere, omnipresent like that of a god. "Let us not waste time with needless friction. Follow the line, and you'll reach me." He instructed.

Immediately after, a golden line appeared on the ground that led elsewhere. Well, seeing as how Samur knew they were there, Flynn and Doomguy could only go along with whatever was happening. Together, the men traced the line to its destination. It was an open area in Urdak, a location that you might call a park due to its abundance of trees and other flora.

"Gentlemen," Samur greeted the duo when they arrived. He was floating in the center of the space with his hands in front of him.

"Uh...hey..." Flynn awkwardly replied. Although Doomguy's helmet hid his face, his eyes perfectly conveyed confusion and suspicion.

"Unexpected, I know," Samur began, getting straight to it. "But see, I'm not a mortal who'd try and remain defiant despite the circumstances. I'm also not a Demon who'd snarl and hiss at you until you punched it in the face or shot it with a gun, even though that wouldn't mean much here. I could waste my time and yours by acting like a typical antagonist, or I could hurry this process so that I might be left to my isolation. Obviously, I prefer the latter." He explained.

"Huh...I mean...that's good..." Flynn said, still trying to process this situation. "But...you did try to screw all of us over. You even tossed me about like an old rag." He reminded him.

"Yes, I did. That was then, this is now." Samur countered. "Again, I could argue with you, put up a fight, refuse to cooperate, but all that would do is compel you to pester me until I give in or you conceive some method to get what you need forcefully. I'd rather we just converse once, get it all out in the open, and then you leave me to whatever prison I've been confined to while you work towards your self-destruction." He told them.

"Self-destruction?" Flynn inquired.

"Oh, please, let's not be ignorant," Samur sighed. "The Architect, or as you call him, the Wretch. You're all dancing to his choreography, and yet you believe the contrary." He clarified.

"I understand why you'd think that. Me and Singularity kept Wretch on a short leash when we first met him. But in all the centuries we've been together, he's never been anything but genuine." Flynn responded before pointing at Doomguy. "Plus, there's this dude. Wretch turned him into an unstoppable bulldozer of death and destruction. And this guy hates Demons more than anyone. Well, maybe you and your family hate them just as much, but you get what I'm saying. If someone who's so dialed in on Demon slaughter can trust Wretch, why can't you?" He continued, posing a question by the end.

"Wow. I never thought of that," Samur's voice was drenched in sarcasm. It was practically dripping onto the ground. "But, just for the fun of it, have you considered this?" He asked. When he did, he raised his hand and...

SNAP

Instantly, the scenery changed. All around the trio, Maykrs were being torn apart, beaten to death, blown away by explosives, shredded by bullets, and burned by plasma. Their viscera flew through the air this way and that. Their screams were a symphony of suffering that was backed by the bellows of beasts.

"All of this is because of HIM," Samur started again, his tone now low and dark. "We were going to win. Doom would have been dealt with. But then, the Architect was made. He turned the tide. My brothers and sisters were killed by HIS monsters. If it weren't for me, my siblings, and our mother's noble sacrifice, all of Creation would have been reduced to Doom's playground. Even so, the Architect remains, and you want ME to consider that HE is changed? That this isn't a long-term scheme to finally fulfill the purpose his master gave him?" He challenged.

"Okay, I hear you, but how does Doomguy fit into that? He was already fighting back against Doom before Wretch entered the picture. All he did was ensure Doomguy could fight forever rather than succumb to the passage of time or something else. How does creating a permanent pest that could grow into a legitimate threat benefit Doom? Even it kept Doomguy prisoner so it could understand how Wretch turned him into what he is now! What does that tell you?" Flynn protested.

"That Doom keeps its eye on its minions and their efforts," Samur casually said. "If the Architect can turn a mortal man, albeit an impressive one, into what most might refer to as a Demigod, then that process can be replicated with the Demons. Doomguy, as he is referred to, is nothing more than a test subject. The same applies to the suit he wears." He reasoned.

"But we have that technology now! Not only that, but Wretch has shared so much information about Doom that we would've never been able to learn!" Flynn persisted. Unknowingly, he was balling his hands into fists.

"Ugh, no wonder it was so easy..." Samur shook his head, voice full of despair. "Trust. How do you build it? You give, you comply, and you disarm yourself as much as possible. This is basic. I shouldn't need to explain anything, but here we are. Credit where it's due: Samuel, Vega, and Doomguy outsmarted me. However, in totality, your so-called resistance is as gullible as a child. Oh, no, woe is the poor Demon; he mutilates himself, he says he feels bad, he's so, so, sorry. Let's all forget the fact that Doom created him to be the smartest Demon. Let's forgive that he is the cause of why all of us are where we are now. And, most importantly, let's ignore the fact that every single second he gets to walk around and pretend that he is a person, countless innocents, including most of my family, are being tortured and put to use in some fashion by Doom. How silly I am to be the only soul in Creation to view the Architect as a master manipulator who shall be the downfall of everyone and everything. You're right, I'm wrong, and that's that." He ranted.

Flynn was about to throw a haymaker. He was going to lunge at Samur and try to knock his block off, even though the likelihood of success was next to nothing. Thankfully, Doomguy put a hand on Flynn's shoulder to help reset him.

"Whatever..." Flynn sighed with closed eyes. "Look, just make the environment like it was before, and then we can wrap this up." He ordered.

SNAP

Done. The Maykrs and the Demons were gone. The trio was back in the park-like setting in Urdak.

"As I already told you, I want nothing more than to be left alone, so I'm more than willing to comply to your demands," Samur said.

"I know, so let's get it over with," Flynn replied with a hateful glare. "We made it to Urdak despite your best efforts. We also found the mechanical Maykr you built. There's no question as to what it was for. The Sinner souls, Samur, where are they?" He asked.

"They're in Doom," Samur answered. "I've been sending them there for the longest time. What you found was a project I had been working on. I hoped to use the most violent and depraved Sinners as weapons. But even with all the time I could ever need, the simple truth is that I could not make them immune to fear. In a controlled environment, they were like rabid dogs. But once put to the test in the field and confronted by the endless terrors of Doom, they'd flee, die immediately, or lose themselves to insanity should they live long enough. Even if I gave them everything they needed to fight and make it back, the Sinners were always useless. So, I figured I'd just dispose of the filth rather than let it stockpile. I might've been able to use them to make Argent, but it'd ultimately serve no purpose. Or, if it could've, it would've taken too long to realize." He explained.

...

...

...

Samur was surprised by the silence. Doomguy and Flynn stared at him with widened eyes.

"Are you stunned, or did something happen to our connection?" Samur questioned.

"You...you've been sacrificing souls...to Doom?..." Flynn whispered, horrified to his core.

"Would you call garbage disposal a sacrifice?" Samur challenged. "Murderers, rapists, pedophiles, sexual deviants of every sort, warmongers, dictators, criminal masterminds, deceivers, manipulators, abusers, torturers, cannibals, slavers, and so, so, so many more. Waste. Mistakes. Degenerates. No matter what you call them, Sinners are errors. What use do any of them have? As for the argument that they're still people, ha, that's a joke if I've ever heard one. They made their choices. But when faced with the consequences in the life that came after, they didn't repent or work to be better; they became WORSE. Lucifer, Lilith, and Eve tried to create a home for them. How did the Sinners react? They spit, pissed, and shit everywhere like an animal with a brain disorder. Then, when left to fester in their vices and filth, the Sinners embraced their depravity. They're barely better than the Demons, so honestly, all I did was send those worthless souls to where they-"

What happened next seemed to defy logic. This was transpiring in Samur's mind. Effectively, he was legitimately God here. All-powerful, all-knowing, and all-present. So, it was equally impressive and impossible that, somehow, Doomguy was able to approach Samur and replicate what he did to him the last time they saw each other.

It happened so fast. Doomguy tackled Samur to the ground. Then, his hands were gripping Samur's neck. And while that did cause Samur a great deal of agony, it's not in the way that you'd assume. To prevent any confusion, an explanation will be provided.

Samur, in this context, was merely a projection. The same applies to Doomguy and Flynn. These versions of themselves were produced by their minds, and the mind is a component of the soul. Thus, if you are able to somehow interact with it, you'd be directly interacting with the individual's true self. Their ethereal essence.

Now, such a thing is entirely possible. Remember, the Maykrs, as a species, were once ethereal. Additionally, Singularity, who is currently without a proper vessel, can easily interact with others as well as their surroundings. So, with all that said, why is Doomguy's second strangulation of Samur so unfeasible? At least from a surface-level perspective.

Two reasons. First, this was Samur's mind, as already stated. With that advantage alone, no one should be able to overpower him. Second, Doomguy, SOMEHOW, is doing precisely that. Samur is actively resisting Doomguy's influence on his mind and the rest of his soul. Yet, Doomguy is dominating Samur, which is causing him indescribable pain.

During this conflict, Flynn could only watch, but not because he was scared of Doomguy. Samur's revelation had left the poor man rattled. Sure, Sinners were bad people by most, if not all, moral and ethical standards. But to Flynn and Doomguy, nothing justified a fate worse than death. An eternity spent in Doom.

Suddenly, both men's forms became unstable. Just like in Khan's mind, the connection was being interrupted. In the moments that followed, Doomguy and Flynn were consumed by darkness, leaving Samur to recover from the ordeal.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

"Forgive me," Vega apologized once both men were conscious. "I wasn't comfortable allowing whatever you were doing to continue. Samur's soul was emitting emotions and thoughts that communicated intense distress." He explained.

Unlike before in Urdak, Flynn and Doomguy didn't sit down and fall asleep to connect to Samur's soul. Vega established a link between the three using the Ivory Tower's technology. That allowed him to monitor each one and meant that he could intervene if necessary.

Regarding the men, they were clearly disturbed. Flynn's face was frozen in shock and displayed fear. Doomguy...uh...had a different reaction.

"Doomguy, stop." Vega ordered. The armored man was already on his feet and, for some reason, trying to remove the Soul Cube from the Ivory Tower. Both of his hands were grabbing the object as his arms pulled with all their strength.

The intent was murderous. Even Vega could feel the fiery rage coming from Doomguy. Whatever was learned in Samur's mind upset him as much as the discovery of the Mars invasion. Unfortunately, Vega could not allow him to do as he wanted.

FWOOM

A portal opened beneath Doomguy. It was the only way to remove him without causing any harm or neutralizing him. When Doomguy stopped falling, he found that he had been sent back to the research complex on the red planet. The only thing Doomguy could do in reaction was look up at the portal as it closed.

Chapter Text

Olivia was deep in the UAC's archives. The reason why she had stormed off in a huff from Samuel, apart from him taking the blame for the invasion, was so that she could find something useful. What exactly did she search for?

...

...

...

Well, Olivia didn't know, either. Honestly, this entire endeavor was fueled by a combination of her desire to console Samuel and to contribute something to the group as a whole. It was still weighing on her that, at present, she didn't have much to offer. Maybe if she found something in the records that Samuel had forgotten, or something that the UAC didn't realize was important back then, she could finally-

thump

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"

Olivia didn't know what was going on. She was so lost in her concentration that she blocked out everything else. That allowed a fairly heavy set of footsteps to sneak up to her, even though their owner wasn't trying to be stealthy. It is also the reason why Olivia screamed in terror when she felt something fall upon her shoulder.

Thankfully, instead of hitting the floor when she spun in shock and fear, Olivia was caught by a pair of strong arms. After a few seconds had passed, which allowed her nerves to settle, she processed what was going on and who was responsible.

"DOOMGUY!" Olivia shouted with a glare as she slapped his chest. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?! AND WHY DID YOU NEARLY MAKE ME WET MYSELF?!" She hollered, a flustered blush covering her face.

Doomguy gently set the fiery Olivia back on her feet before he responded. When he did, he used his left hand to pretend he was holding something, and then he used his right hand to pretend he was touching it.

"..." Olivia stared at him with a squint. Fortunately for the two of them, she was a champion at charades. "Oh! My PDA. Is that what you want?" She asked.

In reply, Doomguy nodded. However, Olivia didn't offer the device immediately. She folded her arms and adopted a suspicious expression.

"Doomguy, I'm going to ask you some questions that I know you can answer," Olivia began. "Most importantly, is this an emergency? Be honest." She inquired.

Doomguy hesitated. Oof, bad reaction. A moment later, he raised his hand and tilted it back and forth.

"Sort of?" Olivia guessed, receiving a nod. "Is anyone in danger?" She asked, receiving a headshake. "Were you sent here because you acted impulsively again without considering the consequences?" She followed up.

...

...

...

"You know, for a mute, you sure can say a lot," Olivia joked before sighing. "Alright, Doomguy, here's the deal. We're going to sit down, and I'm going to give you my PDA so that you can tell me everything that's happened since I left. And I swear to whatever almighty power that truly exists, if you try and open a portal to get away from me before I receive an explanation, then Doom and its Demons will be the SECOND thing you need to worry about." She told him.

Hell hath no fury, as the saying goes. Doomguy has stared into the gazes of unfathomable horrors, but the way this woman glared at him was something else. Was he afraid? Pfft, no. But Doomguy could tell that Olivia would be the nastiest thorn in his side should he disrespect her. So, reluctantly, he found a seat nearby and claimed it.

"Thank you," Olivia said with a smile as she sat beside him. "Here you go," She added while handing over her PDA. From there, the duo made themselves comfortable for what would be a lengthy debrief.

Meanwhile, In Urdak

So far, there have been a lot of revelations—like, a lot, a lot. But through it all, as everything has been learned, there was an unspoken truth that everyone realized and accepted: Doom is the enemy. Doom is evil itself. Doom is the only thing we need to fear.

Yet, this latest revelation has...uh...made an impact. It wasn't the same as any of the others. There wasn't an overwhelming existential dread, a potential crisis of emotions, or a period of denial that would gradually wear away through irrefutable evidence.

Everyone, from the usually stoic Samuel to the expressive Charlotte, was in shock. However, this stunned state wouldn't fade fast. It left everyone feeling numb. Of course, those from Heaven and Hell, who were most of the group, were hit the hardest.

The annual Extermination. It's been going on for nearly as long as this reality has existed. And during all that time, Samur has been...sending souls...to Doom. Sure, for a while, he was trying to use them as weapons against Doom, but that didn't mean anything. In the end, with seemingly no remorse or doubt, he cast all of those people into an indescribable horror.

Unfortunately, those from Hell, specifically, had another terrible realization. The Carmines were weapon dealers. They took any Divine materials and weapons they could get their hands on and repurposed them into Carmine-branded equipment. Yet, they were not the sole source of such things. Plenty of Sinners, be they Overlords or otherwise, managed to get their hands on Exorcist gear without any modifications. So, at any point in Hell's history after the Exterminations began, anyone who used an Exorcist's weapon or something equivalent with the original markings still intact unknowingly sent more souls to Samur. The total number of victims was already innumerable, but that made it even worse.

"...Okay..." Sera had her eyes closed, and she was breathing slowly. "Everyone! Everyone, please, look at me!" She called while moving to the center of the room. "I am not about to tell you something ridiculous. Such as that we mustn't let this overwhelm us. I will also not try and say how you should feel or react to what we've learned. All I want us to do is remain collected. Focusing solely on how we are dealing with this horrible, awful discovery will do nothing for anyone, be they in this group or otherwise. We are already faced with so many responsibilities and struggles. We can't let another, even though it is among the worst thus far, cripple us. We must remain resolute. All of Creation, not just our reality, is depending on us." She stated.

"Sera is correct," Lucifer agreed, stepping forward. "However, I cannot remain here. At the risk of being selfish, I need to confront Samur. Before now, I've already had so much on my mind. But this? I...I don't know where to start..." He sighed with slumped shoulders.

"The same goes for me!" Charlotte exclaimed, rushing to her father's side. "I never knew Samur personally. I've only known about him through my parents' memories and descriptions. But as many of you know, I've dedicated most of my life to the pursuit of helping people become better versions of themselves. Helping them to find redemption despite it seeming impossible. Now that I know everything my grandfather has done, I feel like I need to do more. I have to try my best to right his wrongs." She explained.

"...Forgive me," That was Vega. As always, he spoke via a drone that hovered in the room. "There is something that a few of you must be informed of: Lucifer, Lilith, Eve, Charlotte, Sera, and Adam. I did not share it until now as there wasn't an appropriate time. But in light of all that has transpired, to wait any longer would be a betrayal of your trust." He said.

"Should we hear this in private?" Sera asked as those who were named gathered.

"Yes. I feel it would be appropriate, assuming there are no objections." Vega answered.

"None from us," Lucifer replied, accompanied by nods from the rest. "Anyone else?" He inquired, looking around the room.

"I can take care of Sera's responsibilities in the meantime!" Emily offered while raising her arm.

"The same goes for me. I can command the Exorcists and ensure we do what we need to." Lute chimed in. The rest of the Exorcists all nodded in agreement.

With that settled, those who needed to speak to Vega privately returned to the Ivory Tower.

"Is it possible for us to have a plan or something?" Mammon requested once the others were gone. "I'm not asking for one because I'm clueless about what to do; I just want to know where everyone's going and what we're intending." He clarified.

"Of course. It's always preferable to be organized," Samuel said, opting to provide one. "The Wretch and I will remain here in Urdak with Singularity. Our attention, for the foreseeable future, is going to be on Khan. We need to create a means for her to communicate. Once that's achieved, we'll commence the daunting effort to find a replacement for her as Creation's shield. As for the rest of you, I believe it would be best if you finally returned to your homes and got to work there. Both Heaven and Hell need to be prepared for when we start telling them all that we know. Hopefully, we can brace them better for the information than any of us were." He described.

"Excuse me," Paimon interjected with a raised hand. "I feel there is still so much we need to learn. To avoid confusion, I'm only referring to those, like myself and my family, who were just brought into the fold. Is there any way for us to educate ourselves as we go about our business?" He inquired.

"There is a plethora of materials here in the Ivory Tower and at the Magnes' castle that were delivered from Mars. We can also provide you with the same devices all of us now have that will allow for easy communication and whatever else you may need." Samuel responded. "Anything else?" He asked, speaking to the group.

"Over here," Flynn answered, getting all eyes on him. "What are me and Doomguy doing? Apart from preparing for our grand debut." He questioned.

"Uh, HELLO?" Clara called with a wave of her hand. "Remember us? The Carmines? The people you wanted to work with?" She reminded him.

"Clara, don't be a smartass," Odette scolded her with a disapproving side-eye.

"No, it's fine, really," Flynn assured her. "I didn't forget about working with you three. I just didn't know if you wanted me around right away or if you needed some time to adjust to...all this," He explained while gesturing to everyone and everything.

"That's sweet of you, but it'd be a waste of your time and usefulness if we kept you waiting. We can handle the restructuring of our enterprise while working with you." Carmilla said.

"Well, if you say so," Flynn accepted.

"As for Doomguy, I assumed I'd be taking him," Rosie admitted. "I've got an entire community back in Hell who need to be in the know. The best way to do that is to present them to Captain Commando." She reasoned.

"Now, wait a second; we need Doomguy to help us with his performance. He's going to show all of Hell what he can do and what we're up against, thanks to Samuel's holographic Demons." Mammon told her.

"Hey, it's not like I need the big guy all the time. How about me and my brood get him during the day, and you get him during the evenings and nights?" Rosie offered.

"Hmm...yeah...yeah, I like that. It'll give me the time I need to wrangle Greed." Mammon accepted.

"Will I also be expected to perform? If so, I warn ya, I've got two left feet," Flynn commented.

"Actually, if you don't have an aversion to public speaking, you could assist me with Heaven's education when the time comes. You'd be infinitely better than a silent brute who speaks through intimidation." Samuel suggested.

"Uh, sure, yeah, so long as you handle all the finer details," Flynn agreed, receiving a nod in return. "Is that all? Are we set?" He inquired.

For a moment, there was silence as everyone waited for another voice. When nothing was heard, that marked the conclusion of this conversation. Just so there's no confusion, Velvette, who was now the official manager of these men, didn't speak because she didn't have anything worked out yet. Alongside learning more about Doom and whatnot, just like the other new additions, she would be busying herself with how to tackle the PR part of this whole endeavor. Once she had it figured out, oh, you better bet your ass she'd be on Flynn and Doomguy like a stubborn tick. As for the Wretch, well, he was in a completely different category.

And so, the group disbanded. Everyone went back to where they belonged, except for Flynn, who followed the Carmines. Regarding Doomguy, he was still busy typing the full story of what happened before his arrival on Mars to Olivia. Undoubtedly, these two will reconvene with those in Urdak or perhaps just be given an update via Vega. Until then, like the rest of their ranks, the duo busied themselves with what was in front of them.

Chapter Text

Being who he was, Doomguy was an expert in stoicism. If there were any person who could fairly judge another's ability to provide no reaction, it'd be him. So, with that established, you can understand how impressed Doomguy was when Olivia kept a straight face as she read everything he typed. Even when she neared the end of it all, there weren't even the smallest of eye twitches or lip curls.

However, when Olivia was finished, she gently placed her PDA beside her. Then, she rose from her seat, raised her arms with fists clenched, and...

"I FUCKING KNEW IT!!!" Olivia yelled while pumping her arms. She stared intensely at the ceiling. "FROM THE OVERLORDS TO GOD, THIS SHIT WAS FUCKED UP FROM TOP TO BOTTOM! GOD WAS AN ASSHOLE! I CALLED IT!" She carried on. Her back was arched, and her chest was pushed forward. This woman was giving it her all right now.

In reaction, Doomguy remained the same. He remembered the suspicions Olivia displayed when they met. Anyone would understand why she felt like celebrating the fact that God turned out to be a bastard. Honestly, he was happy for her.

"Phew, thank you for letting me do that," Olivia sighed as she turned to face him, back to normal. "Regarding everything else, while it is tragic that so many souls were sent to Doom, admittedly, I can't be too upset by it. I'm sorry if that makes me a horrible person; it's just because I've seen what Sinners are like. And, well, you saw firsthand how most interactions go..." She said, getting quiet at the end for obvious reasons.

In reply, Doomguy nodded. He didn't blame Olivia for feeling the way she did about this matter, either. While the Demons of Doom were far worse than any Sinner could ever be, the simple truth is that most of them are still monsters, just of a lesser severity by comparison. Although Doomguy hated Samur's attempt at justifying his actions, he couldn't ignore that the majority of souls sent were indeed scumbags. Even so, you had to be the worst of the absolute worst for Doomguy to feel nothing when it came to becoming a victim of Doom.

"Anyway," Olivia began anew while clapping her hands. She didn't want to focus on herself too much. "As for everything else, it seems like we're finally getting a handle on the situation. Samuel and the Wretch will attend to Khan, the others will do what they must in Heaven and Hell, and I'll be prioritizing my studies so that I can finally be of use." She listed.

In response, Doomguy tilted his head.

"Oh, come on, you know I'm the weakest link here," Olivia acknowledged with a sad smile. "The only reason I'm included is by chance. But since I am involved, I want to do all that I can." She explained. Immediately after, her eyes widened. "Oh! Wait! Hold on! I need to talk to you about something! Be right back!" She realized before hurrying away.

Doomguy watched Olivia go over to all of the records and other assorted materials she'd been examining since she came back to Mars. When she found what she was looking for, she returned.

"Doomguy, what are the Wraiths?" Olivia asked as she pressed the activation button on the device she was holding. It was a hologram projector that was used to provide visual aids. This one displayed a rather alien-looking creature, even more so than the Maykrs.

Over the next minute, Doomguy picked up Olivia's PDA and typed a message.

"Not sure. Samuel doesn't have any ideas, either. Obviously, given the state they were in when we found them, the Wraiths were victims of Doom. As best as we can guess, Doom was using their power to sustain the connection between itself and this reality. It has done this before, during the invasion of my reality."

Olivia was stunned for a moment. Doomguy just casually revealed something about his past. Careful, now. Play your cards right.

"...How?..." Olivia pressed. That was the only thing that she could think of that wouldn't sound too nosy.

"The Icon of Sin. The strongest enemy I've ever faced. It was a monolithic monster, the kind of thing you'd see in a movie. It had the power to conjure swarms of Demons. It could produce cataclysmic levels of destruction. And, through just its mere existence, Doom was able to hold a grip on my reality. When it died, the connection was severed. The only reason that wasn't the last of the Demons is because, unknown to all of us, there was one Demon in particular that had survived on Mars. It was the Mother of All Demons, whom I've mentioned previously."

...

...

...

"How the fuck did you beat that?..." Olivia questioned with a squint and a look of confusion.

"Rockets. Lots of rockets. All delivered to the thing's brain through its forehead. Let me tell ya, it was a bitch to fight."

...

...

...

"Doomguy, I'm gonna be real; I think you're the only god here besides Khan," Olivia told him, still struggling to comprehend what she learned.

"You'd be surprised how easy it is to kill a mountain-sized Demon when you've got a surplus of explosives."

"Uh-huh, yeah, sure," Olivia agreed. She could only blame herself for indulging her curiosity. "Let's tuck that Godzilla Demon into the corner for now. Getting back to the Wraiths, I came across something else when learning about them. The Crucible. What exactly is it?" She inquired.

"Another mystery. I've never heard of the thing. I didn't even think Doom made inventions. Now that Wretch is with us, we can talk to him about it. The same applies to the Wraiths. His well of knowledge may provide context that we couldn't find by ourselves."

"Oh, yes, that's true," Olivia said with a hopeful tone. "And you said that Khan will be able to communicate with us. She might have some explanations to provide as well," She suggested.

"Do you want to go and talk to Wretch and Samuel now?"

"No, I'm not ready to rejoin the group. I promise I won't lose myself in my studies, but this is something I have to do. Even if it's mostly for myself," Olivia decided.

"Understood. Just be sure to rest and don't overdo it. Also, stay in contact."

"I will. Thank you for your concern." Olivia promised with a smile. "What about you? What are you doing now that Samur is imprisoned and there are no more secrets or revelations to find?" She asked.

"Go to the Ivory Tower, see where I need to be sent, and if the answer is nowhere, then I'll keep myself sharp with more training until we're ready to go public."

"Hm, makes sense," Olivia said. "Well then, I won't keep you any longer. Thanks for talking with me, even if you didn't mean to drop by." She told him.

In reply, Doomguy nodded. Afterward, he used the PDA to open a portal to the Ivory Tower. Once he was on the other side, Olivia closed it. Now alone again, she returned to her education.

Meanwhile

...

...

...

"Ah, there you are," Samur whispered. He felt a new soul connect with him, and he recognized it. "I expected this. I'm surprised you weren't the first one to visit." He admitted.

Like before, Samur made a golden line appear on the ground. He didn't feel it necessary to provide instructions to this guest. After a short while, the visitor appeared.

"Lucifer, welcome," Samur greeted his son as he approached him. "I'd say you look different since I last saw you, but I have been keeping tabs on-"

FWISH

Lucifer threw a punch at his father. It missed. Yet, it did distort the mental projection.

"I'm impressed you tried, especially since I'm taller than you," Samur commented while his image reformed.

"We know, Samur," Lucifer said with the coldest tone he could manage. "Vega shared the records you left behind." He clarified.

"Ah, yes, those," Samur recalled. "I wasn't able to do a proper scrubbing of the tower's materials. I was so mortified when Doomguy met the Architect. My perception became blurry as I departed for Urdak as fast as I could." He revealed.

"And?" Lucifer questioned.

"And what?" Samur countered, managing to surprise him. "Lucifer, if you came here expecting an apology or me to explain myself or for me to be intimidated by you and your puffed-up chest and punches that can't harm me, then all you'll be getting from this interaction is disappointment." He told him.

"..." Lucifer stared wide-eyed at his father. There truly were no words. "...How...How could...I...I don't..." He stammered, so at a loss.

"Lucifer," Samur started with a sigh. He also shook his head while looking down at the ground. "Let me put this into perspective for you. We are one mistake away from everything everywhere ending. Don't say you grasp how significant that is because you clearly do not. My mother, your grandmother, the incarnation of Creation itself, is the only reason we're able to have this father-son talk. Me and my siblings, those who survived, are the only chance there is at fighting against Doom and winning. If you think anything I've done has been cruel, heartless, potentially psychotic, or sociopathic, then you're even more of a failure than I assumed. It is do or die. That is all. We do not have the luxury to ponder concepts like ethics or morality. If we are not perfect, then we will lose. It's a shame that you're too stupid to realize your ignorance and how you've contributed to the problem, but I will not act as though any of it is my fault. You disobeyed me. You and your pets created Hell. The Sinners accumulated to the point that Adam conceived the Extermination as a method of dealing with them. We are here right now because of you. For once in your life, take responsibility and stop pretending like you can do no wrong. Maybe then, you'll see the error of your ways and will make the only good choice you ever could which is to help me. Otherwise, don't waste my time with your usual deflection of guilt. I was tired of it then, and I will be tired of it now." He stated.

...

...

...

Lucifer...felt nothing. Was it shock? Hmm, partially. Really, he was a cocktail of emotions right now. Everything he could feel or think was happening simultaneously. From his perspective, it was like being filled with static.

Silently, Lucifer disappeared from Samur's vision. He ended the connection himself. He just...couldn't be here. That was the only clear thing in his mind right now.

However, Samur didn't go back to enjoying his isolation. Instead, he moved his hand to his neck.

"Lucifer couldn't touch me at all...I was like air to him..." Samur muttered, fingers curling slightly. "But...that brute...to him...it was nothing..." He carried on.

Now, Samur was becoming lost in contemplation. Sure, he had a general estimation as to what Lucifer's power was. But still, he expected his son to have some kind of tangible interaction, only to be met with nothing. So...how did a mysterious mute man do something Samur's son could not? That question would become his new fixation.

Chapter Text

Doomguy has been to many locations. Sure, most of them were in Doom, and they were all awful, but it was still a plentiful variety. He's traversed seemingly impossible landscapes. He's encountered entities that defy the rules of evolution and life itself. In many ways, Doomguy was not just a lone soldier marching against the endless hordes that sought to end him. He was an explorer to ventured into the unknown and conquered it as though it were nothing.

Yet, in all his time and travels, Doomguy can safely say he has never heard of such a seemingly paradoxical place as Cannibal Town. In fairness, it made sense for Cannibals to be in Hell. But when the environment was described to Doomguy, it honestly felt like he was waiting for a punchline.

The community in which the flesh-eaters thrived resembled a classic 1910s American town. From the attire to the architecture, everything was weirdly wholesome and charming. It invited you in with a sea of friendly smiles and open arms. But then you noticed the fangs and claws and how everyone had a bit of unidentifiable meat in their maw, and yeah, we come back around to the whole scene being strange.

When Doomguy returned to Urdak, he was greeted by Samuel and the Wretch. After they told him what the group had decided to do, which included Rosie's expectation of Doomguy's presence, he then needed to know more about the locale. Thus, he returned to the Happy Hotel to meet Vagatha, Husk, and Nifty. Charlotte wasn't around for reasons that needed no greater explanation.

So, we find ourselves looking in at the hotel lobby just as the trio of Sinners has finished providing Doomguy with the knowledge he required. His reaction was a wide-eyed stare that perfectly communicated bewilderment.

"Oh, trust me, DG, we get it," Vagatha assured him, choosing to use a new nickname to address the mute marine. "The Cannibals are by FAR the quirkiest group in Pentagram City." She said.

"Yeah. I'm convinced that if there weren't an agreement with the Exorcists, the Cannibals would've fought back just for the fun of it. No one, not even the other Overlords, would EVER start shit with them. They're the perfect combination of ruthlessness and psychosis." Husk chimed in.

"You know, though, that might make you a perfect fit!" Nifty exclaimed. After so long, she was back in her rightful spot, on top of Doomguy's shoulders. That was becoming the norm for him and her. "Think about it: You are the king of carnage! The ultimate Demon killer! The unstoppable powerhouse in shining green armor! To you, violence is nothing special! The same goes for the Cannibals! It's a match made in Hell!" She carried on.

"Huh...Nifty might be onto something..." Vagatha admitted as she rubbed her chin. "Maybe the Cannibals will help you feel normal again. Well, as normal as can be expected from both you and them. Although they are a colorful lot, they are the most genuine people you'll meet here. No lying, no tricks, and no backstabbing." She suggested.

"I mean, they will stab you in the back, but only after they've killed you from the front." Husk corrected.

"But they won't do that to you!" Nifty quickly interjected. "The Cannibals only kill each other because all of them enjoy it. While they could probably mop the floor with any of the gangs in Pentagram, they prefer to keep to themselves." She promised.

"True, Rosie's the only one who leaves Cannibal Town, and that's because she's the worst of them all. As a threat, that is." Vagatha shared.

In reply, Doomguy tilted his head a little. He wanted to hear more, which the others understood.

"Rosie is the result of combining a butcher with an artist. The lady cuts through crowds like she's mowing the yard. You wouldn't think someone who's dressed like that or conducts herself as she does would be such a proficient murderer. But see, when Rosie first got here and established Cannibal Town, one of the gangs Nifty mentioned tried to assert their authority so they could take advantage of the Cannibals. What happened next was only witnessed by the Cannibals and her victims. The rest of the city learned about it through the traumatized, teeth-chattering voices of the gangsters after they reformed. Rosie dropped them by slicing the tendons in their ankles and legs. Then, she did the same to their arms. What followed was a methodical dissection of the poor bastards' anatomies. Rosie literally took them apart piece by piece. She knew what would cause the most blood loss and how to inflict the most pain, which helped her keep them alive for so long while giving them the worst sensation of their afterlives. Don't know if any of those guys are still around or were unfortunate enough to get got during an Extermination. Regardless, that's when Pentagram City learned who and what Rosie is. A natural-born killer." Husk informed him.

...

...

...

To the trio's surprise, Doomguy walked away from the front desk. Of course, Nifty remained seated atop him as he did. He was fetching an empty chair from elsewhere in the room. Once obtained, he brought it over to the front desk and sat in it.

"...Do...you want me to tell you more?..." Husk guessed, receiving an immediate nod.

"Heh, alright, I see you, DG," Vagatha chuckled before walking away as well. "If we're going to keep talking about the Cannibals, and Rosie in particular, then I'll get us something to eat and drink." She told them.

"Ooo! Wait for me! I can cook us a proper meal! It won't take long at all!" Nifty called after her before jumping off her masculine perch. That left Doomguy and Husk to themselves as the girls got some grub.

Elsewhere

Beautifully polished marble flooring. Finely woven curtains, sheets, and blankets. A painted color scheme that instilled a feeling of serenity and security. How the fuck did Flynn Taggart get here?

This was Hell...right? Obviously, Flynn didn't think it'd look the same as Doom. But...still...this was...so...nice. No, not even that; it went beyond. Luxurious. Lavish. Lovely. The three Ls that Flynn had never been exposed to in his life. Again, how the fuck did he get here?

"Is something wrong?" Carmilla asked, noticing his blank expression. She stood in front of him, showing off the room.

"Uh...I'm not...sure..." Flynn answered, trying to find the right words. "I just...this is...shockingly normal..." He clarified, causing her to laugh.

"Ah, right, yes. You've only dealt with Doom." Carmilla realized with an amused smile. "Sadly, Pentagram City, while a cesspool of cretins and crap, isn't too big on cast iron chains and a constant wailing of tortured souls. As I know it, the Royals wanted to make Hell as familiar as possible. When the Sinners eventually made them give up on trying to be good hosts, which I can't blame them for, the city was left to us to do with as we so wanted." She explained.

"...I...don't think that really matches the point of Hell..." Flynn commented, making her laugh again.

"No, you're right. Although, one could argue Hell is people more than anything else," Carmilla replied, managing to make him chuckle.

"Heh, yeah. I definitely would've believed that back then..." Flynn agreed. However, he quickly changed the subject to avoid diving deeper. "Anyway, back to the room, this is incredible, Misses Carmine. It's better than any living space I've had before." He said

"I'm glad you like it so much," Carmilla responded. "Also, you don't need to call me Misses. There isn't a Mister Carmine anymore." She told him.

"Oh. Um...is that good or bad?" Flynn inquired, hoping he wasn't agitating an old wound.

"VERY good," Carmilla began with wide eyes. "My husband was a bum. He wanted to be a big shot but could barely keep his head above the sand. To spare you the long and frustrating saga that was our marriage, I sold him out to those who wanted him as fertilizer and took over what he had managed to scrounge together. Before long, Carmine was the only name anyone knew." She shared.

"Damn, that's impressive," Flynn praised her. "So, did your daughters join the business willingly?" He pressed.

"They did. I made sure my children knew that my life wasn't theirs. If they wanted something different or to walk away from me, I wouldn't resent them. But as it turns out, competency and cruelty came from my genes. My daughters didn't just join the business; they propelled us to an international level." Carmilla stated with a grin. She was radiating motherly pride.

"I suppose a family that kills together sticks together," Flynn replied, only half joking.

"Indeed. I couldn't be more lucky if tried," Carmilla sighed contentedly. "But that's enough of our life story for now. If you want to learn more about us, we can continue this conversation tomorrow." She offered.

"Sure. We'll be working together from now on. I'd like us to be friendly." Flynn accepted.

"Hm, if so, then could you call me Carmilla? I'd rather us not be bothered by formalities." Carmilla requested.

"Sounds good to me, Carmilla," Flynn agreed, making her smile.

"I'm glad it does, Flynn," Carmilla responded, making him smile, too.

After that, the two parted ways. Carmilla went to her office to get started on everything she needed to do to restructure her family's enterprise. As for Flynn, he walked over to his bed and sat on it. Yet, he would never lie down, especially not with a bed this comfortable.

Meanwhile, In The Ring Of Wrath

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

FWOOSH

A soul was summoned in a burst of flames. After a few seconds, it changed to display its desired visage.

"Greetings, Stolas," Satan said to the fallen Prince of the Goetia. They were in the chamber he used to conduct trials.

Stolas stayed silent. He also avoided eye contact with the Sin. Was he broken? Was he so weak that Hellfire had already burned away his will?

"Nothing? No pleas? No request for retrial?" Satan questioned, coming closer to the Noble. "Huh, from how your family talks about you, I expected this to go differently. I figured you'd try and throw Paimon under the bus or blame your wife." He admitted.

...

...

...

"Hmph, alright then," Satan remarked as he continued to receive no reaction. "I don't know when or if your family will want to see you. If they request a different punishment for your mistakes, then I'll be willing to listen. If not, then you and that sex toy of yours will just stay here and roast until you're nice and crispy." He stated, trying to get a rise out of him at the end.

...

...

...

"Very well. Have a goodnight, Stolas," Satan concluded, bidding him farewell as he was returned to the pit.

Immediately, Stolas' soul was engulfed in flames. They scorched the very essence of his true being. When he first arrived with Blitzo, he screamed and cried and begged, just like Satan expected. But now, he only endured the punishment, for he knew it would be brief.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

"Ah, welcome back. I assume everything went well with your jailor? We'll have plenty of time to talk about that. Make yourselves comfortable, gentlemen. We have much to discuss."

Chapter Text

Last to bed, yet first to rise. That was one of many accurate descriptions of Odette Carmine. While Carmilla and Clara were not lazy by any means, it was unanimously acknowledged that Odette was the most diligent of the Carmine enterprise.

As expected, Odette ran on a routine like finely made clockwork. She got out of bed, stripped her pajamas, showered, styled her hair, dressed appropriately for the day ahead, and then went to work. The environment she and her sister shared was a combination of a laboratory and an engineering workshop. It was the best realization of a lair belonging to an evil genius. Which, in Odette's case, was another spot-on summary.

Additionally, this area included other useful spaces, like gun ranges and simulation chambers. Of course, the technology in Hell, whether it was the Carmines or others, was nowhere near what came from Samuel and the UAC. For obvious reasons, there's no point in even comparing it to Urdak and the Maykrs.

However, while it was not the absolute best that could be found anywhere, these combat rooms were still very impressive. Machines and training dummies that provided useful data on any of the Carmines' inventions were always ready for testing. Usually, Odette learned her sister was awake each day when she heard:

RATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATA

Huh, that's new. Clara was NEVER awake this early. Not even their mother would be up and about. Yet, if she were, she likely wouldn't be here. Maybe in light of all that had been learned and what the Carmines were now meant to do, Clara decided to pick up the slack and get straight to work.

With an unfamiliar intrigue, Odette approached the combat room from which the gunfire came. To her shock, it wasn't her sister using one of their weapons. It was Flynn Taggart. While he wasn't doing anything special, just shooting at dummies with his assault rifle, it was still surprising to find him here.

"EXCUSE ME!" Odette yelled as she entered the room. Her voice carried no emotion. She just needed to speak at such a volume because of the weapon.

"Oh, good morning," Flynn greeted her after he stopped shooting and turned around. He continued to hold his rifle for the time being.

"Mister Taggart, what are you doing here?" Odette asked while coming closer.

"I was just looking for a way to help pass the time. I got tired of sitting on my bed, and I didn't want to go poking around in anything private. Luckily, I found these rooms, so I figured I'd wait for all of you by shooting my guns." Flynn answered.

Once again, Odette was shocked, but it was far more apparent this time. Her expression also seemed to show a touch of concern.

"Mister Taggart...have...you not slept?..." Odette inquired.

"Yeah. I haven't needed to in a long time. It's one of the perks of being steadily imbued with Divine energy." Flynn replied.

"But...surely you would still WANT to sleep. Your mind needs to take breaks. You need recovery periods." Odette insisted.

"Eh, not really. The way my body works, like on a genetic level, is vastly different from a normal human's. Again, the benefits of Divine power. As for wanting to sleep, I...don't really feel the want because I don't have the need. They go hand-in-hand." Flynn explained.

Upon hearing that, Odette got even closer, to the point Flynn had to reel back a little.

"W-What're you doing?!" Flynn asked, his turn to be shocked.

"Examining..." Odette muttered with squinted eyes. "...Mister Taggart, despite receiving treatment from Vega following Samur's assault, you still have signs of a poor physical condition. There is discoloration beneath your eyes, and the eyes themselves have a bit of redness to them." She described.

"Hey, personal space," Flynn ordered, gently pushing her back. "Look, Odette, I'm fine. Or, to be more exact, I'm as fine as I can be. I'm awake, I'm ready, and I'm on task. That's all that matters." He said.

"..." Odette was not convinced. Admittedly, Flynn found her intense glare to be rather intimidating. "...I will relent...for now," She decided. "However, you are going to join us for breakfast." She added.

"Like with sleep, I don't need to eat. I'll just wait here and-"

Without any words spoken or noises made, Odette closed the distance between her and Flynn. It was so quick! It was like she had teleported! Now, their faces were barely an inch apart.

"Eat food, or I'll bring my current assessment to the attention of my mother and sister." Odette told him, speaking in a low voice. Her eyes were wide behind her glasses, staring directly into Flynn's soul.

"...I...could go for a bite or two..." Flynn responded.

"Good. I'll get things started, then." Odette said as she pulled back. Afterward, she left the combat room.

Flynn watched the blonde-haired Carmine make her exit. When she was gone, only one thought manifested in his mind. Yup, the Carmines DEFINITELY belonged in Hell. No damn way something that scary would be in Heaven.

Elsewhere, At The Happy Hotel

Doomguy had stayed the night at the hotel. I mean, it's not like there was anywhere else for him to be. Samuel, the Wretch, Singularity, and Vega were all busy with Khan and Urdak. Everyone else was attending to their areas of jurisdiction and preparing for what was to come. Charlotte was still absent, and no one blamed her or the others who had gone to see Samur. They might be gone for a while to process, which was understandable.

Much like Flynn, Doomguy didn't sleep. So, what is a heavily armored man meant to do all night? While Vagatha, Husk, and Nifty slumbered in their rooms, he took the time to watch TV. No, it's not as casual and entertaining as you might assume. Legitimately, Doomguy used this as a means to learn more about Hell overall. He prioritized programming that was either deliberately informative or provided content that revealed a great deal about the infernal realm. What follows is the list of what he witnessed:

1. The Seven Rings of Hell were oddly isolated. Not in the same way as Pentagram City was to the rest of Pride, but more so that the other Rings didn't interact with each other, largely. Celebrities and Nobles were mainly the ones who went this way and that. Otherwise, everyone seemed comfortable sticking to their turf, so to speak.

2. Ganglords and other similar sorts were revered in Hell. Honestly? Not that surprising. Still, it provided Doomguy with a lot of intel on potentially useful allies. There was Cherri Bomb, a cycloptic Sinner unmatched in her demolition destruction. Then, there was Zeezi. She was a massive bipedal reptile-like Sinner who utilized her stature to be a one-woman army. The best comparison would be a dinosaur, but there was no way to know if she was meant to resemble something real or not without further investigation. Regardless, she seemed like a bulldozer with legs, which he could relate to.

3. There were entire channels dedicated to specific content, and each of them provided good looks into the Rings and their doings. Wrath showcased a bunch of brawling, gunfights, and Western-themed things. A prominent figure among them was a bounty hunter named Striker, another potential asset for the future. Greed was all about gambling, spectacle, and merchandising. Even Doomguy felt a familiar impulse to buy into the TV marketers, which showed just how good the Hellspawns of Greed were at their Sin. Lust was horny. If there was more to it than that, it was hard to see through all the sweat, fluids, and moving flesh.

There was still so much Doomguy wanted and needed to know, but not just for personal curiosity. The similarities between Hell and Doom were impossible to ignore. Eventually, the group would need to determine the specifics. For now, Doomguy has two new assignments starting today. Rosie & the Cannibals during the daytime and training with Glitz & Glam during the nighttime.

"Do you want us to come with you?" Nifty asked. Surprisingly, she wasn't on her perch. She was sitting on top of the front desk and lightly kicking her legs.

To answer the question, Doomguy shook his head.

"You sure? The Cannibals might look at you and see a can of beef waiting to be cracked open." Husk commented, slightly joking.

"Hey, the Cannibals are an impulsive lot, but they're not stupid. Even they wouldn't sink their teeth into something like DG," Vagatha argued, lightly knocking on the Praetor when she did.

"I think we can keep ourselves busy in other ways," Nifty began. "We should definitely check on Charlie and get the hotel ready for visitors." She suggested.

"Nifty, I think you can put a lid on that OCD of yours," Husk replied.

"Pfft, no, Husk, that's not why," Nifty scoffed with an eye roll. "Think about it: When the news breaks on everything, the Sinners are going to flood to two places to get more information. Channel Six-Six-Six News, and the Happy Hotel. Don't forget this place was founded by Hell's Princess." She explained.

"Huh, that's a really good point..." Vagatha muttered. "If people view the hotel as a sort of base of operations, then we'd need to work hard to accommodate most, if not all, of Pentagram City. That'd require a lot more muscle and free hands than we have..." She contemplated.

In response, Doomguy flexed his arms a little, getting a chuckle out of Vagatha.

"Okay, maybe the muscle is fine," Vagatha said with a smile. "Still, you can only move so much at a time before it gets comical. Maybe Vega could-"

FWOOM

Out of nowhere, a light blue portal appeared in the hotel lobby. Was Samuel coming to-

"Good morning~" A lovely woman's voice called from the other side of the rift. Afterward, Rosie, in all her splendor, strutted through.

The group was utterly flabbergasted. What the heck was Rosie doing here? HOW was she here?!

"Surprised?" Rosie cheekily inquired with a happy grin. "What? Did you think I'd be sitting on my keister waiting for a delivery? Sorry, but I'm a hands-on kind of lady. I don't trust anyone to handle my goods but me~" She told them while strutting over.

"...I...think we're more focused on the portal..." Vagatha said, accompanied by nods from the rest.

"Ah, yeah, portal conjuration isn't my specialty, is it?" Rosie acknowledged before pulling out a PDA. "Mister Mechanical was real quick to send us these doohickies. I wasn't sure how to get started with mine, but luckily, I had someone helping me out!" She informed them.

"Good morning, everyone," Vega greeted the others, speaking from the PDA.

"Vega?!" The trio of Sinners reacted simultaneously. All Doomguy did was continue to stare in bewilderment.

"Yup! Vega here is such a sweetheart. He stayed up with me for most of the night to walk me through how to use this contraption." Rosie revealed, still grinning.

"Eventually, I had to insist that she go to sleep. I did not want to be the cause of any discomfort when dawn came." Vega commented.

"Again, he's so nice that it makes me sick," Rosie joked while pretending to gag. "Anyway, once I woke up and made myself perfect, as always, I called for Vega again to bring me here so I could escort the big man myself." She concluded.

"Well...we were just talking about that..." Husk confessed as the attention went to Doomguy. "You uh...ready to head out?..." He asked.

In reply, Doomguy shrugged. You really can't blame the guy. The others were just as lost as he was.

"Sorry, but I only take yes as an answer," Rosie interjected as she latched onto his left arm. Huh??? How the...when did...she was by the portal a second ago! "Come on, beef boy! We've got people to see!" She ordered, tightening her hold.

So, this is how a hostage feels. Then again, Doomguy knew what it was like to be a prisoner. Of course, having a woman take you captive was infinitely better than a waking nightmare in a box. Thus, without any delay or resistance, he allowed himself to be led by Rosie out of the lobby and into the portal. Next stop, Cannibal Town!

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

"So, run this by me one more time," Blitzo requested, trying to grasp what was going to happen. "We'll be able to move around Hell, but our souls will still be in Wrath?" He guessed.

"Correct. What is happening is a projection of your consciousness from your soul. Should Satan come around to check on you, he won't be the wiser. And, should he summon one of you, you'll be aware of it happening. That will allow you to return to your soul immediately, avoiding all suspicion."

"Huh, okay. So...we're...ghosts?..." Blitzo guessed again.

"That's one way to view it. If it helps you understand it all, then operate with that perception. Normally, such a technique would require training or immeasurable power to compensate for the lack of skill and ability. Be grateful that our master has sought to give you this opportunity."

"Our?" Blitzo questioned.

"Yes. The only way out of your predicament is with his aid. For as long as you are trapped, he is your master, just as he is mine."

"Eh, fair enough. Alright, I'll go along with it," Blitzo accepted.

"Good. Now, then, each of you will have an assigned location to monitor. You will keep tabs on Satan. If he leaves the Ring, follow him. Do not worry about distance. Our master's power will not be impeded by something so simple."

"Got it. Spy on hothead," Blitzo replied with a nod. "What about Stolas?" He asked.

"He will return to his family. They are considered the greatest Arcanists in Hell, only surpassed by their rulers. Stolas' mind already provides plentiful information, but there is more we need if we are to liberate you from your confinement."

"Makes sense. The Goetia will probably be rubbing shoulders soon with other Nobles, so he can report on them, too." Blitzo reasoned.

"Let's hope. The more we gain, the better. It will still be a while before we can create an opening, but when we do, no one will see it coming. The Sins, the Royals, the Heavenborns, or our persistent pests. It has been a long time, but once more, we possess the advantage of an ambush. Let's enjoy it, shall we?"

Chapter Text

Lively music and the smell of delicious food filled the air. Clothing boutiques, restaurants, a toy store, a candy shop, an ice cream parlor, a movie theater, and many more establishments as far as the eye could see. At the center of it all was a town square, complete with a gazebo and a band that provided the previously mentioned tunes.

Focusing more on the people, they were dressed in garb that ranged from the Victorian era to the early 1900s. Similar to Rosie, who was the head honcho in these parts, everyone had gray skin, black voids where their eyes should be, fangs instead of teeth, and grins that stretched across their faces. The children played, the adults went about their business or mingled, and the overall atmosphere was just so pleasant. Seriously, this place was like a paradise.

...

...

...

Doomguy WAS still in Hell, wasn't he?

"Alright," Rosie whispered, speaking to her guest. When exiting the portal, the duo arrived on the porch of Rosie's home. She knew her people would have left the residential district by now, which allowed them to approach the town square stealthily. "Here's the deal, big guy. Everybody's been given the deets about Doom from Eve. Sure, it was as much as she knew at the time, but it was still a decent bit, so we don't have to spend that long on introductions and exposition. Once things get going, they will want to ask you questions. After we get through the Q&A, that's when they'll want to take turns showing you around and spending time with ya. Does any of what I just said bother you?" She told him, ending with a question.

Doomguy shook his head, making Rosie smile. Admittedly, he was at a loss. This was, by far, the most normal thing that had ever happened to him since he encountered Doom. Sure, all of these people, including the children, were Cannibals. But apart from that, they seemed no different from regular folks.

...

...

...

Wait, HOW WERE THERE KIDS IN HELL?!

"ATTENTION! ATTENTION, EVERYONE! Rosie called out as she stepped into public view. Instantly, all heads turned to look at her. Some of them...uh...seemed to turn around completely. "I've got a special announcement to make! So, you'd better listen and keep those lips shut!" She continued, now moving toward the gazebo. "By now, all of you know what one of the Queens told us. There is another, WAY worse Hell out there called Doom. It's filled with horrible monsters, is very scary, and yada, yada, yada. BUT! Eve also shared that there was a big, strong, MUSCULAR man who's been fighting them all by himself. Ladies, gentlemen, rugrats, I present to you the one and only DOOMGUY!" She concluded while gesturing to where Doomguy was. When she did, she was standing in the gazebo.

From around the corner of a nearby street, Doomguy emerged. Everyone's...eyes? Sockets? Voids? Huh, Doomguy would need to ask Rosie about that later. Anyway, everyone's things widened as their mouths opened in excitement. Slowly, with heavy footsteps, Doomguy went to the gazebo to stand beside Rosie. By the time he was there, all the Cannibals had gathered and were fixated on him.

"One more thing," Rosie spoke again. "Doomguy's as quiet as a corpse. So, if you have questions, which I know you do, make sure they're yes or no. Got it?" She instructed, receiving a collective nod from the crowd. "Good, now, who wants-"

Rosie was cut off as every left arm in the vicinity shot into the air. That included the band, who were still in the gazebo behind the duo.

"...Yeah, no, that was stupid..." Rosie sighed, feeling foolish. "Okay, I'll just start picking." She decided, focusing back on the crowd. "...Bob!" She called.

"Thank you, mam," Bob replied. He was a portly gentleman dressed in a suit with a magnificent handlebar mustache. "Doomguy, are you human?" He asked.

To answer, Doomguy raised his right hand and waggled it.

"Let me explain," Rosie offered. "Doomguy is human, but he's not a normal human anymore. Trust me, it's a LONG story. We'll address your curiosities before we begin the lectures." She said. "Up next...Jenny!" She called.

"Good day, sir," Jenny greeted Doomguy with a polite bow. She was wearing a waitress uniform, indicating that she was probably from one of the local eateries. "Forgive me if this question is too invasive, but how much of your physique is the armor you're wearing?" She inquired.

Upon hearing that, all the single women present displayed GREAT interest in the response. Of course, Rosie was among them as she turned to look at Doomguy with an eager grin. So, to please the ladies, Doomguy flexed his arms. The Praetor's sleeves were stretched to their limit as he showed the fullness of his muscles.

"Oh...thank you..." Jenny breathed out as she fanned herself with her hand. There were a few others who did the same or had an actual fan to use. Yet, the bulk of the single women were seen licking their lips.

"Hey! I saw him first!" Rosie exclaimed, staking her claim. Unfortunately, Doomguy couldn't discern if that was in jest or if she was being serious. "Anyway, let's hear from the younguns next," She suggested as she scanned the crowd. "...Ezekiel!" She called.

"Hi Mister Spaceman!" Ezekiel greeted Doomguy with an excited wave and beaming smile. He was a lad with an untucked shirt and messy red hair. "Did you kill all them monsters with yer fists? Or did you use weapons?" He asked.

"Ezekiel, Doomguy can't answer that with just a nod or headshake," Rosie pointed out.

"Well, wait now, Miss Rosie," A man standing near Ezekiel interjected. "The tyke has a good question. If Doomguy only used his fists, then he doesn't need to do anything. But if he didn't, then he could just show us his weapons." He reasoned.

There was a wave of agreement and anticipation from the crowd. Surely Doomguy, even with his appealing physicality, would've needed a bit more kick to fight off those horrible horrors, right?

"How do you want to handle this one?" Rosie whispered to Doomguy, ready to support whatever decision he made.

Doomguy did nothing for five seconds. That small amount of hesitation came from the presence of children. However, he remembered he was, indeed, in Hell. Regardless of whether these kids were born or sent here, the simple truth is that these ankle biters were no strangers to violence. At the very least, they knew that their food was farmed from people, and they had absolutely no qualms about it.

Thus, in a blink, Doomguy summoned his chain gun. He made sure the Mobile Turret modification was equipped. That allowed him to deploy two additional barrels alongside the main one. When they were presented, he spun the trio of death dealers, resulting in a pleasing mechanical whirring noise.

To Doomguy's delight, the crowd cheered and showed approval of what he had done. None of them had ever seen a gun so big and with so many barrels! They DESPERATELY wanted to see that bad boy in action!

"Congratulations, you just signed up for a demonstration," Rosie said with a smirk. "These people won't let us talk about anything else until you show'em all you got. You up for that?" She challenged.

In reply, Doomguy walked out of the gazebo, aimed his barrels at the sky, and started firing off rounds. The Cannibals hooted and hollered as they were bathed in a series of flashes, which were the bullets as they were ignited and discharged. The kids were even running up to Doomguy to start collecting the spent casings. As it turns out, there were people just as crazy as he was!

Elsewhere, At The Carmines' Headquarters

You know, Flynn wasn't sure what he expected breakfast to be, but really, he should've at least had a hunch. The Carmines were clearly a Hispanic family. The meal Odette had made was a dish called chilaquiles. He'd never seen or heard of it before, but from the name and the ingredients used, it was obviously something from their culture.

When everyone was together and eating the meal, Clara shared that Carmilla made this for her and Odette all the time when they were kids. It's easy enough to prepare, but it took a lot of effort to make it delicious. Flynn complimented the chef when he heard that, and while Odette was flattered, she assured him that her mother's cooking was unmatched. Carmilla tried to deny her daughter's passionate assertion, but when Clara joined in, she knew there was no point. As for Flynn, he was now secretly hoping to taste Carmilla's culinary creations.

But such indulgence would need to wait. When breakfast was over and everything was taken care of, Flynn, Odette, and Clara went to work. Carmilla still had a LOT to do, meaning she couldn't join them today. Odette would coordinate with Vega throughout the morning until noon to help gather all the necessary resources. That meant Clara got the rugged soldier all to herself!

CLAP

"Okay!" Clara exclaimed, her eyes ablaze with fire. Flynn jumped a little since she clapped directly in front of him. "Vega still needs to get us the holograms for proper practice. So, I thought we could get familiar with each other. Don't worry, we're not going to play twenty questions. You're a soldier, I'm a professional killer, and the best way to become friends is with a mock battle to the death." She stated.

"Huh, that's...a really good idea," Flynn admitted, impressed that Clara was the one to propose a practice fight.

"Hehe, thanks," Clara replied with a grin. "We have vests we can wear that pair with guns that only interact with them. Think of it as a better version of laser tag. We also have knives and blunt weapons that'll leave harmless marks on you to indicate where you were struck. Mom and I use them all the time to identify our vulnerabilities." She explained.

"Oh? How many do each of you have? It can't be a lot, given the lives you lived." Flynn asked.

"Eh...well...mom's like a fortress...no cracks to be found..." Clara answered while looking away. "Yet...I have the same amount I always had before we came to Hell..." She added.

"In fairness, Carmilla's your mother. Against a stranger like me, I'm sure you'll be impeccable." Flynn assured her.

"Aww, that's sweet," Clara responded with a smile. "But don't think buttering me up is going to spare you from an ass-kicking!" She playfully warned, making him chuckle.

"I wouldn't even humor the idea," Flynn promised. Afterward, Clara left to obtain the required equipment.

The preparations took five to ten minutes. Suiting up was easy, but selecting weapons was where both combatants hesitated. Clara chose to go with twin knives and a revolver. Flynn went with a shotgun and nothing else.

"You sure you don't want melee, too?" Clara inquired.

"Mhm. The only time I'm close to a Demon is when there's a chainsaw. Besides, not to toot my own horn or anything, but I want to show you how I operate when dealing with a close-quarters situation. Sometimes, you'll have a split second to be ready for an enemy. Awareness and knowing how you'll react ahead of time are vital to survival." Flynn said.

"Gotcha. I'm already learning!" Clara enthusiastically exclaimed. "Now then, time to set the scene. Combat room! Arrange course number eight, please!" She ordered.

When the command was issued, the room's layout changed. Parts of the floor rose into the air to form walls, corridors, and semi-open areas with cover. Essentially, this was a maze meant for fighting.

"We'll both move in different directions. After a minute, I'll call out, and you give me the go-ahead. When that happens, we're silent until we find one another and get busy." Clara described, receiving a nod from Flynn.

Thus, the two separated. Each one took a unique series of turns to reach a distance they felt was good enough.

"READY?" Clara called.

"READY!" Flynn shouted back.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

Impressive. Flynn couldn't hear even the slightest bit of sound. He made sure his footsteps were nonexistent as well. Although Clara referred to him as a soldier, he was also a professional killer. He only became a marine during his short-lived enlistment with the UAC.

Checking corners was second nature to Flynn. He couldn't count the number of fireballs and gunfire he evaded by being careful. But this adversary wasn't a mindless monster. Every shot would be carefully aimed with the intent to kill. I mean, the Demons ALSO wanted to kill, but they were like carpet bombing a location because you didn't have the precise position. Clara, as Flynn could already tell, was a proper threat to one's safety. He wouldn't disrespect her just because she was a person rather than an abomination.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

Damn, Flynn had no blind spots. Clara was observing him atop the maze's walls. She thought that he'd have an opening if the attack were from above. But Flynn's head was legitimately on a swivel. She could only imagine how bad it must've been facing the Demons for him to be so alert even during a harmless match.

Eventually, Clara had to start lying down on the walls to avoid being seen. Flynn was getting suspicious. The best thing to do would be to get back on the ground. The longer she remained, the more likely she was to get shot the moment she looked away.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

Both were close. Each combatant had made their way to the center of the maze. It had become clear that a game of cat and mouse was impossible. Neither of them would relax enough to allow for an opportunistic first strike. So, the only thing left was a confrontation. But who would be willing to light the spark?

...

...

...

THUD

One of Clara's knives hit a wall. Since Flynn had chosen a shotgun, he needed to close the distance. He darted from where he was hiding to a new spot, to which Clara reacted by throwing one of her blades. However, as she had said, the weapon wasn't real. That's why it made a thudding sound, as it couldn't cut or pierce anything.

"Shit..." Clara cursed, knowing that she had just given him a weapon.

Clara focused intently on the knife she had thrown. She wouldn't miss a second time. Cautiously, Flynn extended his hand from behind cover but then quickly retracted it. Smart. He knew she'd take another shot if allowed.

Suddenly, Clara saw something unexpected. From behind the cover, Flynn used his belt to retrieve the knife. It wasn't right away. It took about three tries. But in the end, he managed to snag the dulled blade on the buckle, allowing him to pull it toward himself safely.

"Damn, good job," Clara couldn't help but praise him. Although brief, he did smile when he heard it.

"Thank you. I never had to think like this before. Demons rarely require cleverness." Flynn said as he put his belt back on. "Is Carmilla like this? I mean, do the two of you come to a standoff?" He inquired.

"Pfft, I wish. No matter the room's layout, Mom will ALWAYS rush me down. I'm not sure if you've encountered fast Demons, but be careful. There will be no pauses, only split-second windows for possible counterattacks." Clara told him.

"Huh, I appreciate the intel. But isn't that a betrayal of trust?" Flynn questioned.

"Knowing won't give you an advantage. I just don't want her to hurt you accidentally, and I know she wouldn't, either." Clara clarified.

Flynn became quiet. Truthfully, it felt weird having someone other than the Wretch or Singularity show concern for him. On top of that, this was the second time today. However, he definitely preferred this to Odette's intimidation approach.

Back to the battle, both combatants wanted to get this show underway. With his belt fastened and a new knife acquired, Flynn made his move. He darted from his current cover to a new one that would advance his position.

ding

That came from below. Flynn looked down and saw a light appear on his vest. It wasn't very bright, which could mean the equivalent real injury wouldn't be serious. He wanted to ask Clara about the specifics now, but it was best to keep the momentum going. Regardless of the severity of this fake wound, it conveyed that Flynn needed to be faster.

Cover to cover, Flynn closed the distance. Nearly there. Flynn took a moment to consider which he should use first, the knife or the shotgun. Yet, the choice wouldn't be his to make. Clara had decided to become an even greater threat.

In that small window of contemplation from Flynn, Clara bolted from where she stood. Then, she leaped over the cover Flynn was using, but it wasn't to aim while in the air. Clara really wanted to see how good this guy was in a fight. She threw away her revolver and only brandished her remaining knife.

Flynn caught the flying Carmine before she landed on top of him. He did so by grabbing her wrists, which forced him to release his knife. Then, with a firm hold, Flynn tossed Clara behind him over the cover that was to his backside. Swiftly, he grabbed his shotgun and raised it to-

BAM

Clara performed a spinning kick from the floor. The shotgun was struck, sending it flying away like her revolver. By the time Flynn recovered, she was upright and lunging again. No tricky targets; just aim for the center mass!

Expectedly, Flynn grabbed Clara by her wrists again. In reaction, Clara wrapped her legs around Flynn's waist to try and wrestle him. Or, at the very least, knock him off balance. Sadly, while effective against most opponents, including her mother, Flynn was used to holding his ground against larger and stronger foes. Although Clara was physically impressive, she didn't hold a candle to a Pinky or a Hell Knight.

With Clara at his mercy, Flynn slammed her against the floor before she could rearrange herself. Clara let out a grunt of pain but was otherwise fine. However, this scenario had few solutions. The one that had the best chance of succeeding...well...

THUNK

Oof, a headbutt. To Clara's credit, the girl didn't hold back in the slightest. Yet, that meant both she and Flynn were temporarily dazed. But Clara was the only one with a knife still in her hand. When the realization struck, so did she.

Flynn had recoiled backward from the collision of skulls. That allowed Clara to tackle him and reverse their previous placements. Now, Clara was trying to "stab" Flynn's throat. All she needed was for the tip to make contact and for enough pressure to be applied so that both could agree a death blow was certain. With greater arm strength, he could keep the blade at bay, but that wouldn't be enough to escape the outcome.

That's when the match was decided. There was one thing Clara hadn't considered. In fairness, it wasn't because she'd been reckless or naive. No one should be able to do what Flynn did, at least not so effortlessly. But this moment was the best display that Doomguy wasn't the only abnormal human in Hell.

Flynn pulled his legs inward to the point that his knees were bent. Once there, he made sure his feet were flat on the floor. Then, with Clara on top of him, he stood upright. In real-time, Flynn saw her go from fiercely determined to shocked and a little fearful of what was happening. Doomguy was undeniably the strongest among their ranks, but that didn't mean Flynn was significantly weaker.

Clara, too stunned to do anything, didn't wrap her legs around Flynn's body again. Instead, her legs limply straightened, putting her feet on the floor. Now, she was looking up at him and vice versa.

"You okay?" Flynn asked, feeling guilty.

"Um...yeah..." Clara answered as they each lowered their arms. "Sorry, I didn't mean to ruin it..." She apologized, looking away.

"Not at all. It's my bad." Flynn assured her.

"No, don't say that. What you did was impressive. Wait, scratch that; it goes BEYOND impressive," Clara corrected him and herself.

"Well, I can't accept all the praise. I'm like this because of Wretch and Singularity helping me out. If they hadn't, I'd be no different from your average merc." Flynn said.

"So? Doomguy wouldn't be unstoppable without the Praetor!" Clara exclaimed, not liking his refusal to acknowledge his feat of strength.

"Sure, but unlike me, Doomguy stopped Doom from invading his reality. Hell, he did it twice. That's two more than a bum who let everyone die." Flynn countered.

Clara was getting angry. How could Flynn not see how impressive he was?! But before her blood started boiling, her mind drew attention to what he had just shared. That was FAR more important.

"...Hold the fuck up," Clara began with an intense expression. "Flynn, how do you know that?" She questioned.

...

...

...

"What?" Flynn tried to play dumb, but the silence that preceded his response spoke volumes.

"Nu-uh. Don't try that shit with me!" Clara exclaimed, getting in his face. "Do you know about Doomguy's past?! HOW?!" She pressed.

"...Uh...no habla ingles..." Flynn was reaching up his ass with that one. BUT HE HAD NO OTHER CHOICE!

"¿De verdad?" Clara said. OH NO! THE NATIVE TONGUE SHE SO OBVIOUSLY POSSESSED! "O empiezas a cantar o te despellejaré con un cuchillo falso." She warned while pointing her knife at him.

"...So...you've heard the extent of my Spanish..." Flynn confessed, completely lost on what just came out of her mouth.

"Oh, bien, entonces tienes algo que aprender de nosotros." Clara told him, not planning to revert to English any time soon. "Ven conmigo. Nos dirás lo que sabes y luego empezaremos tus clases." She carried on as she grabbed him by his wrist.

Confused and afraid, Flynn was led out of the combat room. Clara, in Spanish, commanded the room to revert to normal. As it turns out, she was just as forceful and scary as her sister. Flynn imagined the power Carmilla could exude. The mere thought made him shiver.

Chapter Text

There is a concept that is most often thrown around when referring to how well a number of individuals know each other. It is simplified with the saying: "On the same wavelength." Some treat it as nothing more than an impressive level of familiarity and knowledge, while others consider the possibility of a greater connection, such as ESP. Regardless of one's views or opinions on the idea, it very rarely occurs in the way it is often depicted.

Yet, that rare synergy was happening with Samuel, Vega, and the Wretch. The trio knew what the assignment was, each member had their given task, and there was no need to waste time with idle chatter. Sure, they could've talked if they wanted, but these three were undeniably the business-first type of personality.

As for Singularity, they were tending to the rest of Urdak. While Vega was assisting them with his drones, they kindly requested to handle things alone. It wasn't a matter of ego or distrust, but sentimentality. Remember, Urdak was the Maykrs' home. Every single one was born and raised here. It was understandable and within their right to want authority. No one was going to challenge them on that.

So far, progress has been good. The construction of the communication device for Khan was no issue. The tricky part of this plan was forming a link between the machine and Khan's mind. Thanks to Flynn, her consciousness was no longer inactive. However, trying to connect the soul of an entity who was essentially God to what was basically a complex two-way radio, while also not interfering with the machine that was keeping the end of times at bay, was a delicate and deeply involved process. Currently, the trio cannot even begin to estimate when they would be finished.

"Should we perform a test now?" The Wretch proposed.

"What would that entail, exactly? Do we turn it on and see if Khan can come through on her own, or should we search for her manually?" Samuel asked.

"I believe we should eliminate all possibilities for technical failure. The Maykrs' engineering is seemingly flawless, but I think we've all learned that there is no such thing as being too thorough." Vega answered.

The Wretch and Samuel agreed with that logic. Immediately, like they had been so far, each member of the trio knew what their role was. No further conversation was needed to determine anything. Yet, there is always a rogue element in any given scenario that leads to a sudden shift in focus.

FWOOM

"ALIENS!"

THUD

The Wretch, Samuel, and even Vega, via a drone, watched Olivia fall face-first onto the floor. The woman's hair was a mess; she sounded a tad unhinged, and there was a good chance she hadn't slept.

"I'M GOOD!" Olivia quickly shouted, scrambling to get upright. "Sorry, sorry, I was just...I needed...to..." She tried to speak, but her exhaustion was showing.

"Olivia, are you-"

"YES!" Olivia shouted a second time, surging to life with widened eyes. "Sorry, again," She apologized, trying to amass any amount of composure. "I'm on the verge of passing out, but I need to tell you something first. It's REALLY important." She said.

"Go on, then. Before the floor starts to look comfortable." Samuel urged.

"Okay. Rapid-fire. Here we go," Olivia began, followed by a swift inhale. "Demonic Crucible. Weird artifact recovered from Doom. Why does it exist? Why would Doom have something that would stop its invasion? SIMPLE! IT WASN'T MEANT TO BE USED LIKE THAT! The Demonic Crucible IS meant to house energies gathered from the Wraiths' souls. HOWEVER, IT'S NOT TO SEAL PORTALS! The Demonic Crucible uses the energies to produce a tangible sword-like beam. What's that for? Was it meant for Doomguy? NOPE. I think that Doom was planning to use the Demonic Crucible and the Wraiths' energies as a means to get passed Khan's soul barriers. To literally cut through them." She stated.

...

...

...

"A sound theory..." The Wretch muttered as he mulled it over. "But what brought you to this conclusion?" He inquired.

,,,

...

...

SNAP

"Huh?" Olivia blinked a few times. The poor thing was standing there with her eyes open. She really was on the brink of passing out. "RIGHT! REASONING!" She shouted for a third time. "First, the materials. None of the bones or flesh of the Demonic Crucible match the findings of the UAC staff for other species from Doom. I think the artifact was made from Wraith body parts. OH, ALSO, THE ENERGY! So, I did not handle the Demonic Crucible; I wouldn't do that without Samuel's permission. However, I did compare his notes on the energy it contains to the UAC's records on everything they found in Doom. There are NO similarities! I'm not sure why it's red, though. That does make it look like it's energy from Doom, but that's not important. Whatever is in the Demonic Crucible, whatever the Wraiths possess, it is something completely new to Doom. Foreign. Alien. That's why I shouted aliens when I came through the portal." She explained.

"Hmm..." Samuel hummed, contemplating all he had heard. "...There is one flaw in that possibility. If the Demonic Crucible is made from the Wraiths' organic material, why wouldn't Doom simply make another one?" He questioned.

"I can think of two reasons," The Wretch interjected. "There might not be enough materials left. Doom could restore the Wraiths' bodies, but it would be with its power and with the flesh that it could grow. If the Wraiths' components are so essential, Doom would not be able to replicate them. Also, even if Doom could replace what has been taken, it definitively wouldn't be able to conjure whatever unique powers the Wraiths possessed. Much like with the prior point, Doom would only be able to instill its power into either the Wraiths or the Demonic Crucible. So, if the Slayer managed to take all of it, then the only ways Doom could get more is if it reclaimed the item or found more Wraiths." He told him.

"Does that mean the Wraiths, in their entirety as a species, have not been claimed by Doom?" Vega suggested.

"That would have to be the case, otherwise it'd be another hole in the logic," The Wretch replied.

"But if Doom only has three Wraiths, that causes us to wonder how that happened." Vega pointed out.

"Maybe the Wraiths are not a species. There could only be three. It is not unfeasible that these creatures, wherever they originate, simply spawned by random chance. There is no way to accurately predict the immeasurable number of realities that exist and what is possible in each one. But if the Wraiths are a species, then somehow, only three of them were claimed by Doom." Samuel said.

"Regardless, I do believe Olivia has proven the worth of the Demonic Crucible to Doom. Even if nothing she has theorized is true, the mere existence of this artifact, the creatures, and how they're tied together raises too many uncertainties. Once we're done with Khan, we should make further investigation into this subject a priority." The Wretch decided.

"Agreed. Well done, Olivia, you-"

Gone. The windows were open, but the lights were off. The second Olivia stopped talking, she blacked out. Despite that, the woman remained on her feet. Intentional or not, that was impressive.

"Ah, right, she is exhausted," Samuel recalled before walking over to her. "Pardon me, gentlemen. I need to take Olivia back to her room in the complex. She's earned a long rest." He said.

The Wretch nodded. Vega couldn't really do anything, and he didn't feel like saying something pointless. So, as Samuel picked Olivia up and took her back to Mars, the duo left behind resumed their work relating to Khan.

Meanwhile, In Hell

Octavia was a sponge. She absorbed any information, not just things that she favored. So, when provided with a PDA and the total knowledge Vega possessed, you best believe she lost herself in the endless sea of text and images. The device could even produce small holograms, providing her with more educational delights.

Admittedly, apart from the necessity of studying Doom and Octavia's natural love of learning, she was using this as a way to cope with her father's actions. It wouldn't be correct to say it was a distraction, because Octavia wasn't trying to ignore or deny what Stolas had done. She just needed something to help ease her mind and process everything that had happened. Apparently, reading about monsters and a realm that made Hell seem like an idiot's idea of eternal damnation was doing that for her.

"I wonder why Doom doesn't augment all of its Demons?" Octavia pondered aloud as she spun a hologram of a Baron. "Maybe it doesn't know how. After all, that is why the Wretch exists. Doom needed a genius." She continued.

grumble

That caught Octavia by surprise. Then again, she hasn't eaten since breakfast. After sharing a meal with her mother, uncle, and grandfather, she hurried up to her room and made herself comfortable on her bed. As for her relatives, they were busy preparing the other Nobles for the big reveal. Nothing specific would be shared, only the insistence that something significant was about to happen and everyone needed to brace themselves.

"I guess I need to do a snack run," Octavia said while hopping up from her bed. "I might make lunch, actually. That'd tide me over longer." She suggested as she exited the room. Her PDA was left behind on top of her blanket.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

A series of tapping and clicking sounds were heard. They seemed to come from the PDA.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

Octavia returned to her room with a nice sandwich and a glass of fruit juice. There was a table and a couch in her room, so she'd move there to avoid getting any crumbs or juice on her clean blanket. Once the plate and the glass were set on the table, she went to her bed to fetch her PDA. However...

"..." Octavia stared wide-eyed at the screen. Something was wrong. REALLY wrong.

Hastily, Octavia left her room again with her PDA in hand, leaving her food and drink behind. She hurried outside to the estate’s garden. She felt that would be a safe enough distance.

"Hello? Vega? Is this how I contact you?" Octavia whispered into her PDA.

"Indeed. That works just fine." Vega replied. "Is there something you need, Miss Octavia?" He asked.

"I need to go to Urdak NOW. I can't explain why. Please. It's an emergency." Octavia answered.

FWOOM

Octavia smiled when the portal appeared, but it was only because of the relief she felt. Vega didn't question or doubt her. He trusted the urgency in her voice and that she wasn't doing this for no good reason. Without any delay, the Goetian heir went through the rift, which disappeared once she crossed over.

Elsewhere, In The Ring of Gluttony

"Why're we meeting here?" Satan asked as he looked down at what was before him. "And why are we eating?" He added.

Satan, Asmodeus, Beelzebub, Fizzarolli, and Vortex were gathered in the Sin of Gluttony's home. This sudden conference was at the request of Beelzebub, but Asmodeus supported it. Additionally, the hostess and her boyfriend prepared a lovely meal to be had while everyone talked.

"Because we need to stay up to date all the time now." Beelzebub answered.

"Right, but that's why we have our PDAs." Satan countered.

"Do you REALLY want to have a lengthy text chat to convey important business?" Beelzebub challenged with a hunched brow.

"I'm sure these gadgets would allow for traditional phone calls. We might even be able to use a camera or something to see each other," Satan suggested.

"Bah, it's better when we're together, anyway," Beelzebub concluded, tired of this back and forth. "Just shove some brunch in your yapper and listen for a bit." She told him.

Satan rolled his eyes before obliging. Sometimes he felt as though Beelzebub should've been labeled as the Sin of Stubbornness.

"I'll go first," Beelzebub volunteered with a smile as Satan ate. "Gluttony is pretty sparse on Nobility and notable figures in general. So, neither I nor Vortex has had a lot to do. When we do finish what little matters there are, I intend to go to Urdak and speak with the Wretch. I want to do the same with Doomguy and Flynn, but they're busy elsewhere." She stated.

"Planning on playing therapist? Charlie will fight you over that privilege," Satan remarked with a mouthful.

"I can't help it. After getting a mere glimpse of Doomguy's soul, I HAVE to help them. I assume the reason I haven't received any readings from the Wretch is due to all the technology inside him. Whatever is blocking Doom's detection must also work against my empathic abilities. I wouldn't dare ask him to do something as suicidal as turn it off, or however that would work, so conversation is my only remaining option." Beelzebub explained.

"While Bee is doing that, I'm going to head to Lust to help out Verosika. She's got nearly as much sway in the Ring as Amsodeus, so she's handling all the hotshots and celebrities, as well as the general public. Of course, she's not telling them more than what they need to know for now, and I won't either." Vortex chimed in.

"If the Succubus is handling Lust, what are you two doing, then?" Satan inquired after swallowing, speaking to Asmodeus and Fizzarolli. He even pointed his fork at them.

"I'm going to lend a helping hand to Leviathan and Belphegor. Both of them have a lot to deal with in their Rings, and since I've the good fortune of Verosika pitching in, that leaves me free to contribute elsewhere." Asmodeus responded.

"I'm doing the same for Mammon. Greed's always been a chaotic shithole. That's why he arranges so many performances and shows. It's the only way to get all those ADHD crackheads to settle and pay attention." Fizzarolli said before putting some food into his mouth. "Plus, I want to see if I can help Glitz & Glam with Doomguy's Demon demonstration. Although knowing those two, they'll probably threaten to turn me into a new dartboard for overstepping. They are REALLY serious about their work and their status as professionals," He added.

"What about you, Satan? Any plans apart from what we're all dealing with?" Beelzebub asked.

"Not much. I'm in the same boat as you and Asmodeus, honestly. Wrath and its people care about competency, ruthlessness, and power. So, not many Aristocrats around. My main priority, aside from the obvious, is to prepare the factories and other means of production for Carmilla. We're not meeting today since she needs to take care of things on her end. But starting tomorrow, we'll be more or less partners in weapon production." Satan answered.

"Isn't she meant to be working with Flynn, though?" Vortex questioned.

"She is. It's not like she's ditching him for me or anything. We just need to get everything up and running. Additionally, while she and her daughters work with Flynn to develop new designs, we'll be utilizing those from Samuel and his organization to start amassing an arsenal. If what they can provide works well enough for Doomguy, then it'll work for us, too." Satan explained.

"I assume all the futuristic stuff, like that glowing blue rifle of his, won't be included." Asmodeus commented.

"Yup. That's far too complicated for my workforce. The Carmines will need to discuss that with Vega and Singularity. It'd take a LOT of effort to upgrade our facilities to produce that kind of armament." Satan replied.

FWOOM

Out of nowhere, a blue portal appeared. Before the group could react or say something, a voice came from their PDAs.

"Apologies for the interruption," Vega began, causing everyone to look at their devices. "Satan, we need you to come to Urdak. While it is urgent, it is not a crisis. We simply require your expertise." He stated.

"Uh, sure," Satan agreed as he rose from his seat. He and the others were still taken aback by what was happening. "Are you sure you only need me?" He questioned.

"Yes, sir. Just you." Vega assured him.

Huh...alright. Satan gave a small wave to the group before entering the portal. When it was gone, those who remained looked at each other in befuddlement. What could've possibly arisen that demanded a particular person? And why was it Satan?

Chapter Text

...

...

...

"WHOA!" Blitzo shouted in alarm. "Wow...that is instantaneous..." He said, needing a second to recover.

After a disembodied voice suddenly whisked away Satan, Blitzo felt it was best to return to Wrath. Or...wait...no, his soul was still in Wrath. It was just his mind that could leave...right? Ugh, all of this barely made any sense to the Imp!

"Back so soon?"

"Oh! Y-Yeah!" Blitzo exclaimed. He had his disembodied voice to report to. "I promise I'm not slacking off. Satan was called away from where he was by someone. I wanted to let you know that." He stated.

"Well done. It's good to see one of you performing as you should."

"...Uh...what?" Blitzo questioned.

"Do not take this personally, but Stolas is far superior to you regarding innate power and cultivated skill. As such, it was decided that he should be monitored more closely."

"But...I thought you needed us to keep an eye on things? That your...er...our master can't do that himself right now." Blitzo commented.

"This is true. However, the only reason either of you is able to leave this prison in any capacity and be granted peace from the torture that comes with it is because of our master. In case there is still confusion, let me state it as plainly as possible. Our master is not GIVING you anything. All of this is because of HIM. So long as he is connected to your souls, your benefits remain. Once the connection is severed, they disappear."

"Ah, okay...so...it's channeling, then. Our master is actively supporting us. We haven't received something, like a blessing or a curse or whatever." Blitzo deduced.

"Bravo. You understand. As of now, you two are an investment. When the time comes, you shall be rewarded for your efforts to aid us, but only if there is no misconduct before then. Sadly, as I've already mentioned, Stolas has caused us a problem. You see, when we initially considered contacting you for cooperation, we naturally assessed each of your souls and the contents within. As a person, you are driven, fierce, and defiant. Those traits, among others, make you a perfect potential ally.

On the other hand, there is Stolas. Fragile, delusional, and generally pathetic. He is a self-victimizing egotist who believes he is special and deserves everything simply for existing. Combine his laughable sense of self and personality with his recent misfortune, and the man is a cracked glasshouse waiting for a stone to shatter it. Of course, knowing him, there is a good chance that Stolas will be the one who breaks himself due to an irresistible compulsion to be loved by everyone and to be coddled as though he were a helpless infant. Alas, our expectations were met rather than being subverted."

"What'd he do?" Blitzo asked.

"Currently, Stolas is fulfilling his obligation by monitoring his family as they interact with the Nobility of Pride. Yet, before that, he attempted to make contact with his daughter."

"W-WHAT?! HOW COULD HE DO THAT?!" Blitzo yelled in alarm.

"The transferral of consciousness. To ensure you don't struggle with the explanation, I will describe it using the ghost analogy you conceived earlier. What Stolas has done is possess an object with his mind. Much like the projection of one's sentience, that, too, requires either a great deal of power or an immense amount of effort to accomplish. Stolas, even without the aid of our master, can easily manipulate inanimate objects. When boosted by our master, why, there isn't a single thing he can't interact with."

"Shit...SHIT!" Blitzo cursed. "IS THAT IT, THEN?! ARE WE FUCKED?!" He inquired.

"No, no, worry not. As I just said, Stolas is capable of a great deal without our master's influence. The extent of the similarities between Hell and our master, as well as how those similarities are beneficial to us, is well beyond our enemies' knowledge at present. The logical assumption, which is what they shall use, is that Stolas, by himself, has managed to do something. You won't be suspected because you're an ordinary Imp. Our master won't be suspected either because of their confidence in his restricted capabilities. However, if you are brought out of the Hellfire alongside him, all you need to do is play the fool. They'll buy that without much selling needed. Stolas is the perfect scapegoat."

"Yeah, sure, no problem." Blitzo agreed, calming down. "Geez, I just can't believe he'd risk us like that! What's wrong with him?!" He added, still angry.

"Many, many things. But those are not our problems. Relax, calm your mind, and prepare a script should it be necessary."

"Will do. I'll be ready." Blitzo vowed.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

"Well, honestly, it's not impossible..." Satan sighed. His eyes were closed as he contemplated. "The Ars Goetia specializes in celestial forces, but they are renowned experts of all things ethereal. Take Paimon, for instance. The man's shapeshifting abilities are not the result of a genetic advantage. To be frank, I'm not sure if Paimon even is corporeal. His offspring are, sure, but that's because he produced spawn with wives who were made of flesh and blood. Paimon himself is more so an entity of chaotic energies that he controls to create defined shapes. While his children are restricted by the vessels they inhabit, they still possess that same innate mastery over their souls, their powers, and the forces that be. Stolas cannot escape the Hellfire, but, theoretically, he could accomplish something known as Astral Projection." He explained.

The Wretch, Octavia, and Satan were discussing what had happened to the Goetian heir's PDA. The trio was gathered inside Khan's chamber. Vega was present, but he focused solely on the work relating to Khan, leaving the conversation to them. Samuel was still on Mars, tending to Olivia, but even if he weren't, only the Wretch and Satan could contribute greatly to this subject.

"I know of Astral Projection. However, as far as I am aware, that is only a partial removal of one's self from their vessel. The soul remains anchored to that location; it's not a complete departure. Yet, from what you've shared about the properties of your prison, Stolas' soul cannot leave its confines. Does that not then eliminate this possibility?" The Wretch challenged.

"Um...excuse me..." Octavia interjected, a little nervous to do so. "If...you don't mind...I think I can explain it..." She offered.

"Please. You're a member of the Goetia. You likely know more than I do." Satan encouraged.

"Thank you," Octavia said with a smile. "Okay, so, you are correct that Astral Projection is a semi-separation of the soul from a vessel. So, with Satan's prison as a factor, that can't be what's happened here. But there are multiple ways a person can interact with something or someone, regardless of the distance. One such method is entirely dependent on the mind. If you're familiar with the concept, it's like fortune telling or predicting the future. You're forcefully willing something to happen, be it acquiring information or seeing something beyond your reach. The two most important components to this are the strength of the mind and the power being used. I'm not sure about my father's mental state, but he's got power to spare. If he focused on something of great significance to him, which would be me in this instance, then he could have done that." She informed them.

"That doesn't explain his interaction with the device, though. If he communicated through thought, something like telepathy, then this wouldn't be so perplexing. But the fact that he used the PDA to speak to you is what worries me." The Wretch replied.

"Maybe...mental manipulation?..." Octavia muttered, trying her best to form a new theory. "Continuing with the comparison to psychic abilities, people can move objects with their minds. They can even change the properties of objects or manifest things." She said before looking at Satan. "Could you please demonstrate that for us?" She requested.

"Sure thing," Satan agreed. A second later...

FWOOSH

"This is Hellfire," Satan began, referring to the flame he conjured. It was levitating before him. "Hellfire is the purest form of Hell itself. It is from Hellfire that Hellspawns are born, including the Sins, minus Lucifer. Mammon can conjure Hellfire, but it's green, which matches the color of his soul. Asmodeus can conjure mostly blue flames with a dash of pink, Beelzebub can conjure multicolored Hellfire, etc. But, and this is the most important part, Hellfire does not come from us, be it from the soul or mana. We pull Hellfire from the realm. We just will it into being, whether through thoughts, emotions, or both." He told him.

"So...in a similar manner to how Stolas could operate the PDA with just his mind, you and the Sins conjure Hellfire." The Wretch said, wanting to be sure.

"Precisely. Another way to look at it, in line with Octavia's comments, is something like pyrokinesis. Simply through the strength of their minds, people can manipulate the components of their environment, whether it's scientific or spiritual. In doing so, they cause spontaneous combustion, or perhaps a nice, slow burn. Regardless, that is one of many feats that can be accomplished with sufficient mental training or an innate ability, both of which Stolas possesses." Satan responded.

"You know, I don't think you needed me to explain anything," Octavia remarked, suspicious of how much Satan truly knew.

"Hey, you got us here. I just provided a small amount of commentary." Satan argued, wanting to bolster her confidence.

The Wretch let out a notably heavy sigh. Afterward, he started pacing around the room. Neither Octavia nor Satan was bothered. They understood the numerous factors he had to take into consideration. Was Doom involved? To what extent? If so, how do we handle it? If not, what is to be done with Stolas? Could this lead to Doom's involvement? Etc, etc, etc.

"... Quarantine, that's what we need to do," The Wretch decided. "However, I will not allow Stolas to come to Urdak. If Doom is connected to this, then bringing Stolas here of all places would be no different than sticking a gun in our mouths," He continued, now focusing on his guests again. "Please, heed my words. Whatever our next action is, you MUST consider everything far in advance. I know that's a lot to place upon you, but there CANNOT be ANY errors. One crack in the shield is all it takes. Our reactions must be flawless." He stressed.

"Don't worry, we get it. If this isn't just another display of desperation from Stolas, we have to act like everything we do is rehearsed. We can't give our enemy even the smallest tidbit or opening." Satan assured him.

"Right. So, with that in mind, I don't think any members of my family should meet with my father. As you said, isolation is the best course to take. But that brings us back to the issue of WHERE to isolate him. Urdak's absolutely off-limits, and I don't think Heaven would be much better." Octavia suggested while also exploring their options.

"Pardon me," Vega interjected, feeling as though he could offer a solution. "Wretch, with Urdak's resources at our disposal, could we not make another device like the Soul Cube?" He proposed.

"We could, but I still would feel uneasy about where it is kept. I'm sorry if I seem excessively paranoid, I just want to be sure what we choose is safe." The Wretch replied.

"Could we have Stolas and Samur share a prison? Samur would easily overpower Stolas, and while he isn't our ally, he'd be the first to act on any suspicious behavior that could indicate Doom's influence." Satan asked, providing his reasoning.

"Additionally, the potency of Samur's Divinity is only equaled by his fellow eldest siblings, and is only surpassed by his mother. Placing Stolas in Heaven presents the risk of its population coming under threat. However, contained within the current Soul Cube with an inmate who is essentially a sentient manifestation of Divinity, while being monitored by me, would give us the highest possible level of security." Vega chimed in, supporting Satan's plan.

"...I...suppose that is the best possible outcome..." The Wretch agreed. Yet, before anyone could speak, he surprised them by bowing his head. "Forgive me for being so hesitant. I just want to prevent any tragedies." He apologized.

"No, not at all! Like Satan said, we get it. We have to act like this is already figured out. Keep our enemy in the dark as much as we can." Octavia told him, to which Satan nodded.

"Thank you. I'm grateful for your patience." The Wretch responded, raising his head. "Now then, how shall we proceed with Stolas' second detainment and transferal?" He inquired.

"I'll handle it. The least suspicious thing would be if it's just me." Satan decided. The logic was sound, so the Wretch and Octavia merely nodded.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

Stolas...was...confused. Where...was...he? He had been...in his study...right? Wait...no...something happened after that...but...there was...nothing. It was...all blank.

"Stolas," A deep, commanding voice called to him. Although still dazed, Stolas traced the voice back to its origin, revealing...

"...Lord Satan?" Stolas questioned, blinking his eyes a few times.

"Oh, you're willing to speak to me now. How nice," Satan remarked.

"W...What?..." Stolas reacted with an expression of bewilderment. "Sir...I...I don't know what's going on..." He said.

"Oh? So, you've just been enjoying your stay in the pit, then?" Satan challenged.

"The...The pit?!" Stolas reacted with shock. "Wait...am...am I in Wrath?..." He asked.

"Yes. You're here for SEVERAL crimes. If it's all the same with you, I'd rather not go through them a second time," Satan answered.

"Lord Satan, I assure you that I don't know what's going on. There must be a mistake!" Stolas exclaimed.

"Mhm. Riiiiiiight." Satan replied. "So, out of curiosity, you do not recall reaching out to your daughter?" He inquired.

"What? No. Has something happened? Is she alright?" Stolas asked, now visibly worried.

"Octavia is fine. You should know, you've seen her," Satan answered.

"N-No! I haven't! I mean, not recently, I think. I don't know how recent recently is. I'm...I'm all out of sorts!" Stolas responded.

"Seems like it. That's why I'm going to take you somewhere so we can get this sorted out." Satan revealed. Before Stolas could react again, the large, clawed hand of the Sin grabbed him by his head. A moment later...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

"Someone else? Hm, you don't appear to be one of them. Another victim, perhaps?"

Stolas...didn't recognize that voice. Once his senses came back, he discovered he wasn't in Satan's chamber anymore. But the unfamiliarity of the environment wasn't as important as who had just spoken. When he learned their identity, he was...he was...

"Scared?" A creature, some kind of alien thing. It looked like a living statue, almost. However, there was also a great deal of metal and technology. "I don't fault you. From the look in your eyes, you're utterly lost." It commented.

"I...I...I don't know what's happening anymore..." Stolas muttered, gripping his head as he looked at the ground. "I...I was in my study...and then...I was in Wrath...and now...I...I...I..." He stammered, too overwhelmed to think calmly.

"It is jarring. Falling into darkness only to awaken within a dream." The creature commented, coming closer. "If you'd like, I could show you your most recent memory before your encounter with Satan. That might grant you some peace." It offered.

"...Y...Yes..." Stolas agreed, still looking at the ground as he brought his knees close to his chest.

A few seconds of silence passed. Then, before Stolas, a golden square appeared. It was some kind of energy. Divinity, maybe?

Soon, most of the shape was filled by a memory. It displayed the inside of a room, Octavia's room. Next, it showed a pair of hands reaching toward her bed. The hands picked up a strange device and started interacting with it. They belonged to...to...to...

"No...No...I...I don't...I didn't..." Stolas stared wide-eyed at the memory. "That's not me...I...I don't remember...I wasn't there...I...I couldn't..." He carried on.

The creature, having realized it had made things worse, quietly erased the memory. It then returned to where it had once been, leaving Stolas to his crisis.

Chapter Text

Good food, better company, and an armory's worth of ammunition. Try to think of a greater recipe for a perfect afternoon, and the Cannibals will call you a fool. Plain and simple, the population of Cannibal Town had the time of their lives watching Doomguy show off his arsenal. Never before had they been witness to such beautifully crafted death-dealing weaponry.

From Doomguy's perspective, he was admittedly confused. Not as to why the Cannibals were acting the way they were. It was beyond clear that these people were the living embodiment of the word psychosis. Doomguy wasn't unsure of them; it was himself that was bewildering.

Was Doomguy...enjoying himself? No, surely not. I mean, yeah, it felt good to be around people who seemed so like-minded. It was also nice to see children not run in terror from him. Of course, like the adults, these kids weren't normal. They were still happily gathering any spent casings or shells from his weapons and doing whatever they wanted with them.

Then again, Doomguy wasn't normal, either. Really, thinking about it now, would there ever be a normal? Doomguy's never cared or thought about anything other than defeating Doom and dealing with the Demons for good. And, should that outcome ever be achieved, he assumed...

...

...

...

Actually, Doomguy hadn't considered that. When Doom is done, what becomes of him? Would he commit himself to the void left behind by Doom's absence? Would he find a Mars in a universe without life and settle down on the lonely red giant? Or...maybe...would he...

"Hey,"

That voice came from the left, and it belonged to Rosie. When Doomguy looked at her, she seemed a little worried.

"Are you alright?" Rosie asked, revealing her concern. "You've been staring straight ahead for a minute now. Is something wrong with your gun or is something on your mind?" She added.

Doomguy looked down at his current weapon, which was the Gauss Cannon. The crowd really loved the giant blue beams and the thunderous sound of it firing. He debated whether to lie to Rosie or be honest. Ignoring his desire to avoid distrust among his allies, Doomguy also had a hunch Rosie could sniff a lie out like a bloodhound. So, he used one hand to hold up two fingers.

"The second one?" Rosie questioned, just wanting to be sure she understood. Doomguy nodded to confirm. "Got it. One second," She said before turning to look at the crowd. "Okay, everyone! Doomguy's running low on ammo! He doesn't want to use it all because he wants to stay ready for anything. So, we'll call it here for now. We'll reconvene tomorrow for some more quality time!" She announced.

The Cannibals all nodded or gave verbal agreements. It was getting late anyway, so it was the best time to either go home or attend to evening plans. As for Rosie and her guest, they left the town square and headed for her abode.

"I know you gotta leave for Greed soon, but we'll talk as we walk," Rosie told him. She made sure to take them down a quieter set of streets so their conversation could be private. "Would you like me to give you my PDA?" She offered, to which Doomguy nodded.

Rosie watched Doomguy's fingers move around the device with speed and accuracy, which was impressive since he was wearing gloves. After half a minute, he showed her his first message.

"All of this is new to me. Not Hell, your town, or your people. It's the community. The hospitality. Even with how violent and unhinged you all are, which is not a criticism, it feels so normal. I haven't experienced anything close to that since this all began."

"Oh, yeah, it would be weird for you, huh?" Rosie reacted with a quiet voice and a saddened expression. "Did we make you uncomfortable? Or did we agitate old wounds?" She asked.

"No. I never had a family. Well, my parents, sure, but they died long before Doom came into the picture. Nothing tragic, just age and health. Anyway, you and your people aren't triggering any memories for me. This experience has just made me think about the future for once. Truthfully, I never imagined what the end would look like."

"That makes sense. I mean, you've only known Samuel and Vega for a little bit, too. Having any kind of people in your life again has to be strange. Add to that the possibility of an actual happy ending, and it's no wonder that you're out of sorts." Rosie replied.

"But what does that mean for me? A happy ending. I don't expect you to answer, I'm just posing the question. I can't think of anything else than fighting Doom. When that's over, it's hard to see a version of myself that is just living for the sake of it. I'll be a weapon without a target. A killer with no victim."

Rosie was speechless, which showed how serious this was to her. Had any of them really considered Doomguy's future? It's easy to say things will work out or he can relax, but realistically, can he? How can someone so damaged heal? Even worse, would he want to?

"...Listen," Rosie began as she stopped walking, causing Doomguy to do the same. "I know we just met and everything, but it's clear to me that what you could use is some exposure therapy. Usually, that's done to help people get over their fears and anxieties, but you need the opposite. Heaven's got a lot of nice places, sure, but none of them would be able to welcome you in all that you are, if that makes sense. But here? We won't judge you for being standoffish at times or even downright brutish. Heck, people around here stab, bludgeon, shoot, and immolate each other just to avoid boredom. You can be as violent and crazy as you want. Whether or not it'll help you relax or get used to living again, I can't say. But I hope, at the very least, you'll feel like there's somewhere for you to unload your guns, take off your armor, and just kick up your feet as you eat something tasty. If anything, you definitely deserve it." She stated.

Now, Doomguy was speechless. Or perhaps it's better to say he was stunned. Rosie spoke with such sincerity and even gave him a warm, welcoming smile. Her offer for Cannibal Town to be a resting place for Doomguy was completely genuine. Maybe it was just him being hopeful for the first time in forever, but he believed that it could be good for him.

FWOOM

"Hey, there, Doomguy!" Mammon, in all his rotund glory, burst out of a portal that suddenly appeared. Rosie jumped backward, but Doomguy was unaffected. "Sorry to drop in, but I wanted to talk with ya before the twins get ya for the night." He explained.

Interestingly, Doomguy looked at Rosie again, wanting her input.

"Go on with the jester. We're not that far from my place anyway. You would've been heading out in a couple of minutes regardless." Rosie said.

"Awesome! Thanks, Rosie, promise I'll make up for snatching him," Mammon vowed, causing her to laugh.

"Wow, a Sin indebted to me? I really am moving up in the hierarchy." Rosie joked with a grin.

Following that, Doomguy left through the portal with Mammon. Although by herself now, Rosie didn't mind, nor was she upset by the unexpected departure. Instead, she used the rest of the walk home and the hours before bed thinking about her conversation with Doomguy. Rosie was a people person, after all, so she felt that there was more she could do for her honored guest when tomorrow came.

Elsewhere, At The Carmines' Headquarters

Very few Sinners could walk the streets of Pentagram City in peace. Carmilla Carmine was one of them. Sure, this also happened to be her district, but still, no one dared to be out and about with her on the move. Such a luxury was always appreciated, especially today.

It took a lot of work, meetings, and coordination to get everything set up for her and Satan's new partnership, but Carmilla did it all in one day. So, being surrounded by silence and getting the streets to herself was a joy. She could stretch her limbs, close her eyes, and do some breathing exercises to destress before getting home to her-

"ODETTE, ¡ERES UN COÑAZO, TE LO JURO!"

"¡CLARA, LLEVAMOS HORAS CON ESTO! ¡¿QUIERES DEJARLO YA?!"

"¿NO QUIERES CONOCER EL PASADO DE DOOMGUY? ¡¿NO TIENES CURIOSIDAD?!"

"¡¿NO ENTIENDES LO INVASIVO QUE ES ESO?! ¡¿TE GUSTARÍA QUE COMPARTIERA TODOS TUS SECRETOS?!"

"¡PUTA, INTÉNTALO Y TE ROMPO LA NARIZ!"

"¡TÓCAME Y TE DISECCIONARÉ COMO A UN CERDO!"

BOOM

The twin doors that led into the building were opened so forcefully that they made indents in the wall. The sisters knew only one person could do that and not be in danger from them reacting. Uh oh.

Slowly, Carmilla approached her daughters. Both of them instantly turned to face her and made eye contact. Neither child was dumb enough to show anything less than full attention and respect toward their mother, especially when she walked in on them shouting in Spanish.

"Hello, mother," Odette greeted Carmilla the moment she stopped walking. When she did, she was about a foot away from her children. "First of all, I'm sorry you've returned home to our feuding." She apologized.

"Y-Yeah!" Clara exclaimed. It was so much harder for her to remain composed in situations like this. "We were...uh...just...chatting...for hours..." She informed her.

"Girls," Carmilla started. Oh god, that sent chills down their spines. "Is Flynn not here? Was he called away to Urdak or somewhere else?" She asked.

"N...No..." The sisters answered simultaneously.

"Hm, so, that must mean Flynn is still here, right?" Carmilla guessed.

In reply, the sisters nodded. They then pointed to the second floor, where Flynn's room was.

"Ah, I see," Carmilla said before focusing back on her daughters. "So, it's our first day working together, and you both believed it would be a good idea to bark at each other like wild dogs?" She inquired.

...

...

...

THUD

"N-NO, MAM!" Both sisters shouted after their mother stomped her foot. The poor floor had a new dent in it, like the front wall.

"Oh, really? Then, as succinctly as you can, explain to me what could be so important that you'd not only act like heathens but would also make things awkward for our guest." Carmilla ordered.

"Flynn knows about Doomguy's past. I wanted him to tell us." Clara stated.

"I strongly objected to that. Curiosity does not give anyone the right to pry information out of others, especially if it's something traumatic, which is the logical assumption to make based on what we've learned so far." Odette explained.

Carmilla closed her eyes to think. She needed a moment to determine the best reaction.

...

...

...

"Clara, tomorrow you and I will conduct combat training with the equipment we've received from our new allies. We will work all day without any breaks. Odette, you will partner with Flynn to work on your research and understanding of our new resources and the enemies we're up against." Carmilla decided.

Odette breathed a sigh of relief. In contrast, Clara's eyes were wide, and her face drained of all emotion. Neither one of them needed to confirm that they understood the arrangement. They either agreed or were bold enough to challenge their mother, which was equivalent to suicide.

"Now then, I'm going to go check on Flynn. I feel so embarrassed that he's been held hostage by your squabbling," Carmilla told them before going upstairs. As for Clara and Odette, they each retreated to their rooms. A family dinner didn't seem all too appropriate tonight.

Knock Knock

"Flynn, may I come in?" Carmilla called after knocking on his bedroom door.

"It's your house, I'd be surprised if you couldn't," Flynn responded, making her chuckle.

"Well, I wouldn't want to walk in on you during an unfortunate time," Carmilla reasoned as she entered.

"Like what?" Flynn questioned when he saw her. He was sitting on his bed, which she expected.

"Oh, I don't know, maybe changing your clothes?" Carmilla suggested with a sarcastic tone since she felt that was an obvious possibility.

"Don't need to," Flynn revealed as he grabbed onto his shirt. "Special-made clothing courtesy of Wretch. It keeps itself clean and can repair minor damage." He informed her.

"Really? That's incredible!" Carmilla exclaimed with widened eyes before hurrying over. "May I examine it?" She requested.

"Go ahead," Flynn welcomed, making her smile.

Carmilla sat beside Flynn on the mattress. Then, she leaned in close to study his shirt's material. Try as she might, she couldn't discern any major difference between it and an ordinary top. Still, she kept staring, hoping that she would.

However, it soon dawned on both Flynn and Carmilla that not only was she physically close to him, but her face was inches away from his chest. When the realization set in, they pulled away from one another.

“Forgive me," Carmilla apologized with a light blush. "I was so intrigued, I didn't grasp how awkward that was." She said.

"Nah, it's fine. I'm the moron who didn't think that through," Flynn assured her.

"What? Don't say that about yourself," Carmilla scolded, surprised he'd be so harsh. Getting a sense of deja vu, Flynn decided to divert from this subject.

"So, are you here about the girls and their vocal boxing match?" Flynn asked.

"Hm? Oh! Yes, I am," Carmilla answered. Phew, dodged a conversational bullet. "I am so sorry you had to deal with that. Those girls know better." She apologized.

"It's fine. I didn't understand a word." Flynn replied.

"Oh? Not fluent in Spanish?" Carmilla playfully inquired, now making him chuckle.

"I aim, I shoot, I kill Demons. Before that, it was people and robots during merc work. People don't really care if you speak the same language as them, so long as you understand who you have to kill and for how much." Flynn told her.

"Very true. Violence and death are universally understood." Carmilla agreed. "If you'd like, I could teach you some Spanish during our downtime. That way, when I need to yell at my children, you'll know how many curses I use," She offered, followed by a joke. To her delight, he chuckled more.

"I would like that. A day of hard work followed by an evening of Spanish lessons. A good way to keep busy." Flynn said. "Speaking of work, though, am I working with the girls tomorrow, or have you buried them beneath the building?" He inquired, making her laugh.

"Clara's not getting off that easy. I'm working her until she's a puddle of sweat. Odette isn't being punished since she did the right thing, even if she shouldn't have participated in the yelling. You'll be working with her." Carmilla responded.

"Oh, okay. I don't know how much help I'll be to a genius, but I'll do what I can," Flynn vowed, making her smile.

"Don't worry, you'll be fine. If anything, it'll just be a day of education. Odette has to learn a lot before she can start workshopping any ideas." Carmilla assured him.

"Then I should probably hit the hay. It's not a good look for the teacher to show up tired." Flynn decided.

"True. I should do the same as well. I'll be getting up early so Clara and I can make the most of our time together." Carmilla said as she stood from the bed. Damn, Flynn felt bad for the poor girl. Her mother was going to wring her like a towel.

Afterward, Flynn and Carmilla told each other goodnight. But while Carmilla did go to sleep that night, Flynn remained awake. Thinking back to this morning, Odette would surely bring this up again. Luckily, they were partners tomorrow, so they'd have plenty of time to discuss it.

Chapter Text

"Hello, can you hear me?" Samuel spoke aloud, aiming his voice at the device meant to help Khan communicate. "Hello, can you hear me? Hello, can you hear me?" He repeated twice more.

From the perspective of Heaven and Hell, a night had passed. That was necessary to know since it was rather difficult to measure the passage of time in Urdak. Did time even work here? One of many questions that Khan could answer.

Singularity still wasn't around. Urdak was by no means a small or medium-sized place. Plus, they were working to retool certain systems and facilities to serve the newly formed resistance better. As for reuniting with their mother, Singularity could do so at any time now that her mind was no longer comatose. Honestly, that'd be far better for them than having a conversation in reality like the rest would.

Anyway, regardless of whether time flowed or not, the trio of Samuel, Vega, and the Wretch had done roughly twelve hours of work. Samuel returned to Urdak not long after the business with Stolas was handled, which he was informed of. The trio resumed a mostly silent cooperation afterward, working in perfect synchrony like before. Hopefully, their non-stop efforts would yield results.

"The error is the delivery. Although your words are becoming a transmission, as we hoped, they are still being received by the body's brain rather than the soul." Vega stated.

"That's unfortunate. While I had considered Khan's body being an obstacle in some way, I haven't been able to conceive a potential solution. The obvious approach, albeit grim, would be to remove Khan's brain. However, that is impossible. Tampering with the amplifier is already risky, but if we were to open it so that we could operate on Khan, I'm almost certain that it would disrupt the projection of her essence and leave Creation vulnerable." The Wretch said.

"I will verify that with Singularity. A moment, please," Vega requested.

...

...

...

"Yes, you are correct, Wretch. Opening the device to access Khan would turn it off. The only way we could do so safely is if we altered the machine carefully or built additional apparatuses and connected them to it." Vega informed them.

"More risk or more work, either way, not optimal," Samuel commented as he folded his arms. "Our time would be better spent focusing on a solution rather than an alternative. Also, Singularity can act as a messenger for us and Khan once they are done with their work. Admittedly, I'm confident they'll be finished before we are." He said.

"True. If anything, it'll be a perfect reason for them to spend even more time with their mother. I've long awaited the day when I could finally begin to make amends by reuniting-"

FWOOM

"Heeeey~" Beelzebub sang with a smile as she stepped through a portal.

The Wretch and Samuel were rightfully speechless. It wasn't weird for any of their allies to come to them, but they assumed if that happened, there'd be a certain level of urgency, much like with Octavia. But Beelzebub's tone, expression, and body language conveyed that she was relaxed. If there was an emergency, she was a master of hiding the stress.

"Oops, sorry, did I interrupt something?" Beelzebub asked when she was met with silence.

"No, forgive our lack of response, we're just taken aback." The Wretch answered.

"Oh, yeah, I guess you would be. I'm probably one of the last people you'd expect to show up unannounced." Beelzebub acknowledged.

"Not at all. You are one of the leaders of Hell." Samuel said.

"That I am. However, what brings me here isn't some official Hell business or anything Doom-related." Beelzebub revealed before she pointed at the Wretch. "I'm here for you," She told him.

"Me? Have I done something wrong?" The Wretch assumed.

"What? No, not at all. If it's possible, I'd like to have a conversation with you. A LONG conversation," Beelzebub clarified.

"I...am at a loss..." The Wretch confessed as he turned toward Samuel. "I don't think I can leave. I'm needed here, aren't I?" He inquired.

"If there were work to be done, then yes, you'd be invaluable, and we wouldn't be able to spare you. However, we're faced with one final obstacle to overcome that prevents Khan from engaging in outward communication. And, as you admitted earlier, you are unable to think of any path forward. That's not to imply you're suddenly useless, only that the issue is so difficult that someone of your age, experience, and wisdom is struggling. Whether you're here or not, the only thing that will happen for the foreseeable future is back-and-forth theorization, as well as simulations Vega shall conduct for anything that seems feasible. Regardless of what Beelzebub wants, you're likely better off contributing elsewhere while we stay on this." Samuel explained.

"I suppose so. I am sorry for-"

"No, don't even," Samuel cut the Wretch off, which surprised him. "You are not failing us, Wretch. There are three geniuses in this room, and none of them is faring better than the others." He insisted before looking at Beelzebub. "No offense, Miss," He added.

"Pfft, none taken. My eyes would probably spin in their sockets if you started speaking in your science terms," Beelzebub joked. "But, just so it's clear, the Wretch IS free to come with me, right?" She asked.

"It would seem I am. So long as you're sure you want me," The Wretch answered.

"Absolutely. We'll be heading to my place so we can make ourselves comfortable. Vortex is busy in Lust, so it'll just be-"

FWOOM

"Wretch! I've come to have a word!" That was...Velvette??? "I need to talk to you about your-"

Silence fell over the room as soon as Velvette saw the Sin of Gluttony. Perfectly, as though greater powers willed it to happen, their portals were next to each other. You'd almost think this was planned.

"The fuck are you doing here?" Velvette questioned, slightly tilting her head.

"Nice to see you, too," Beelzebub remarked with an amused smirk. "I'm here to speak to the Wretch." She revealed.

"Aww, that's too bad, then," Velvette cooed as she confidently walked toward the Demon. "I'm here for him. So, I guess you can just go home." She told her.

"Do you have an obsession with picking fights against women who are taller and stronger than you?" Beelzebub inquired, still entertained and unbothered.

"I don't pick fights. That would imply a struggle between me and those involved." Velvette countered. When she reached the Wretch, she stopped and struck a confident pose. "What I do is give reality checks. It's not my fault if it takes more than hearing the truth for the foolish to learn it." She proclaimed.

"Ladies," Samuel interjected. "As interesting as a war of words or a battle of brawn between you would be, I would prefer if no further friction occurs while you're here." He requested.

"There is no friction," Beelzebub corrected him, still laid back. "However, I do agree that we shouldn't do this here. Listen, Velvette, if you really want to talk to the Wretch, just come back with us to my place. Two conversations, one sitdown." She offered.

"Hmm..." Velvette hummed while tapping her chin. "...Bah, alright, fine. I guess I can share him with you." She decided.

"How generous," Beelzebub replied before turning around. "Come along." She beckoned with her upper set of hands as she entered her portal.

Velvette and the Wretch, the latter of whom was still processing what was going on, followed the Queen of Gluttony to her domain. When all three were gone, both portals disappeared, leaving Samuel and Vega to continue the task before them.

Meanwhile, At The Happy Hotel

"Wait, you got NO time with the twins?" Vagatha questioned with a look of surprise, to which Doomguy shook his head.

"Let me guess, Mammon kept you to himself throughout the night," Husk said, to which Doomguy nodded.

As Doomguy non-verbally said, his time with Mammon could be summarized as "One more thing". Whenever Doomguy thought they were done, the Sin of Greed miraculously had a "final" piece of merchandise or marketing ready and waiting. Glitz and Glam weren't idiots, though; they tried their hardest to track down the duo to claim what was rightfully theirs. Alas, Mammon ensured that they were always one step ahead of the sisters. Doomguy wondered if the twins would carry out some form of revenge against their employer while he was in Cannibal Town during the day.

"What's the point? It's not like you're a performer. Why would Mammon think it's beneficial to do the usual promotional stuff?" Nifty asked from her usual spot. "Just to be clear, I know he's promoting the big reveal of Doomguy and the fake Demons. I'm wondering why he is treating Doomguy like the next big fad." She clarified.

"Old habits. Or Mammon is putting more thought into this than we're giving him credit for." Husk answered.

"What do you mean?" Nifty pressed with a slight head tilt.

"It's one thing to show a guy being a badass. That'll convey to the masses that he's powerful and will fuck your shit up if you try anything. But if there are all kinds of imagery and messages being shoved into your face that the guy is a brave hero fighting to protect you, then it's hard to deny the narrative being told." Husk explained.

"So, propaganda." Vagatha said.

"Yup," Husk confirmed.

"Good morning, everyone!"

Everything stopped. Following that greeting, a set of footsteps was heard. Slowly, everyone turned to look at the entrance of the building. There she was. The Princess of Hell.

"I'm sorry I've been absent," Charlotte apologized as she reached the group. "What Vega had to share with me, my family, Sera, and Adam was PRETTY big. So, we all had to deal with that, which we have, and now I'm back to help!" She explained with a smile so bright it could burn your retinas.

"Charlie...I...I don't know what to say..." Vagatha confessed.

"Oh? How come?" Charlotte inquired.

"Well, while we don't know what Vega had to tell you, it obviously was about Samur. Everyone he needed to speak to was either related to him or had been created by him. We figured you'd be out of commission for a while, which is fine. None of us would blame you for taking a break." Vagatha told her, accompanied by nods from the others.

"Nah, it's fine. Really!" Charlotte exclaimed, maintaining her smile. "Anyway, before you get me up to speed on what's happening, I want to talk to you, specifically," She said, referring to Doomguy. "Look. I know a lot is going on that is of the utmost importance. But I think, in between all of the busy work, that you, Flynn, and the Wretch can come here for sessions with me!" She suggested.

...

...

...

FWOOM

"Howdy, y'all!" Rosie greeted the group with an exaggerated country accent. She didn't want her morning arrivals to get stale, so she chose to be performative to keep each one fresh. "How's it going on this fine-"

Before she could finish that sentence, Rosie was swept away by a green blur. Doomguy, displaying a remarkable level of speed, rushed toward the portal, grabbed Rosie's arm, and then took both of them through the rift simultaneously. The moment they were on the other side, it closed. Whether it was Rosie's doing or his was unknowable.

"Tsk, darn, he got away," Charlotte said with a small frown after clicking her tongue. "Oh, well, Doomguy will have to come back eventually. I'll use today to work on my treatment plan for all three." She decided before heading to her office.

Vagatha and Husk silently watched Charlotte depart. Neither of them was taken aback by how Doomguy reacted. If Rosie hadn't shown up, he probably would've opened a portal himself. Hell, he might've rammed through the wall to get outside.

However, before the duo could start a discussion on how unnerving Charlotte seemed to be, they noticed something. There was a notable missing person. But...where would she have...

"DOOMGUY!" Husk and Vagatha shouted in unison. In his desperation to escape, the armored man hadn't considered that he was carrying a passenger with him. Whelp, the more the merrier, ESPECIALLY in Cannibal Town.

Meanwhile, At The Carmines' Headquarters

Working with Odette was...weirdly relaxing for Flynn. After another delicious breakfast, the group of four split into their designated pairs. Carmilla was practically dragging Clara to the combat rooms, whereas Odette and Flynn went to the laboratory in silence. That lack of noise was maintained as they prepared for the day ahead, but it wasn't an awkward quiet.

Flynn followed Odette's lead on everything. This was her environment; he was merely a guest in it. She seemed to appreciate how well he followed instructions even when they weren't given vocally. That was done by Odette, who arranged the resources Vega delivered to their appropriate locations in her laboratory. In this instance, Flynn was just another set of free hands and strong arms, which suited him perfectly.

During all of that, Flynn never got any weird vibes from Odette. If anything, she almost blended into her surroundings. It was the total focus and lack of emotion. All that mattered to her right now was the completion of the task, and he was more than happy to go with the flow.

When they were finished, Flynn and Odette stood before a table that held several canisters of plasma. He recalled how intrigued she was by his plasma rifle, so it made sense that this is where she'd want to begin.

"Flynn, I have a request. If it's not doable, I understand. But if it is, it will be a great help." Odette said as she looked at him. "Could I be allowed to dismantle your plasma rifle? That is the most efficient way for me to understand how this type of weaponry can be made so small and portable while remaining safe to the user." She requested.

"Sure thing," Flynn permitted. The swiftness of his approval was unexpected. As he gave it, he summoned the weapon in a flash of golden light. "Don't worry about breaking it. Throughout the time we spent waiting, we built spares in case anything broke or got lost." He shared.

"Noted. Thank you." Odette replied, carefully taking the rifle from him.

Over the next several minutes, Flynn watched a master work her magic. Odette was thorough in her examination of the weapon, and when she was done, she dismantled it without any trouble. Solely by studying it in her hands, she could tell how everything was held together and in what order it could be taken apart properly. When she was halfway, a new conversation started.

"Do you store your weapons in your soul? Or is it a pocket dimension? If it's the latter, I'm afraid my knowledge is limited to theory." Odette asked, gently setting down the piece currently in her grasp.

"I wish I could explain it, but it's beyond me. The only reason I can do it at all is that Singularity compared the process to something I was familiar with, so getting a handle on it wasn't as much of a struggle as it could have been." Flynn answered.

"What was the comparison?" Odette inquired, keeping her eyes on the rifle and its components.

"In my world, as well as Doomguy's, there was a major technological breakthrough at some point. I mean, there were many, but this one is relevant to the topic. The UAC figured out a way to deconstruct items and materials so that they could be stored in damn near anything. You could take the contents of your fridge with you on a picnic in a hi-tech cooler. You could move your stuff from your current residence to a new one with a highly advanced suitcase. And, for military personnel or mercs lucky enough to get their hands on the gear, you had battle suits that could store multiple weapons, ammunition, medical supplies, etc." Flynn responded.

"Hm, fascinating. That is similar to the power granted to all Sinners and our Heaven equivalent," Odette said before she raised her left hand. Instantly, a wrench appeared in her grasp. "We can manifest objects using our soul's energy based on what we have the greatest affinity for and understanding of. For me, it's tools, whether they're meant for physical labor or in-depth research. Clara likes to call me a walking toolbox." She revealed before making the wrench go away.

"That's incredible! I don't do the same thing. I couldn't make a new plasma rifle on the spot. I'm only able to store things in my soul, at least for now. I think that's what I'm doing, assuming that I'm not misunderstanding Singularity's breakdown." Flynn said.

"Don't be ashamed of any confusion. Matters of the soul are innately complex. Among us, Clara was the last to figure it out, and that took her FAR longer than I or our mother." Odette shared.

"Is her thing guns? Or weapons in general?" Flynn asked.

"Small firearms and knives initially. But this power we possess can be improved through training. So far, Clara has developed her skill to the point where she can conjure rifles, shotguns, and bludgeons. She wants to go further, but whether or not she commits is unknowable." Odette answered.

"If she's come this far, I don't see why she wouldn't," Flynn commented.

"Unfortunately, as her sister, I can't give Clara the benefit of the doubt. That was used up when we were still children." Odette replied, causing him to chuckle.

"Yeah, I've always heard siblings have a fun relationship," Flynn remarked. "What about Carmilla? What can she make?" He inquired.

"Machetes." Odette revealed.

...

...

...

"Anything...else?..." Flynn hesitantly pressed, unable to resist his curiosity.

"If so, I'm unaware." Odette responded.

Okay. Now was a good time for a pause. Odette was still working on the plasma rifle, and Flynn couldn't help but contemplate why Carmilla's summonable item was machetes, as if there was any legitimate mystery to it.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

"Flynn," Odette spoke again when she finished dismantling the weapon. "I've shared a lot with you. If you'd be comfortable, I'd like the same." She requested.

"..." Flynn looked at Odette with a serious expression, trying to deduce why she would do this. "Weren't you the one who didn't want me to talk about Doomguy?" He recalled.

"I was. That's why I'm not trying to learn more about him," Odette clarified.

Damn it, Flynn had hoped he could avoid the subject by throwing something else into the focus. Sadly, he knew Odette would likely want to bring this up, so he dropped the serious expression. No sense in maintaining a stern facade.

"Nightmares. Unavoidable, all-consuming, trauma-filled Hellscapes made by my mind. Whenever I'm unconscious, I'm taken back. Every. Single. Time. I can endure a lot. Immolation, evisceration, beatings, shrapnel, shattered bones, internal bleeding, and whatever else you want to throw at me. But that? The sights, the sounds, the smells, and the taste. It...It eats away at you...it's not just survivor's guilt...it's Doom...in one of its many wonderful forms..." Flynn stated, getting quiet by the end. He didn't want to be difficult. Direct and truthful. No bullshit.

Flynn's eyes were closed, so he couldn't see how Odette was looking at him. He didn't even know if she was or not. On her face was an expression of sadness and sympathy. The Carmines had inflicted, received, and witnessed a wide variety of cruelty. But trying to imagine Flynn's perspective as he watched all life in his universe meet a violent end was too difficult, even for these women.

"Flynn," Odette whispered, touching his right arm with her left hand. That got him to look at her. "I think I can help. I mean it. If you'd let me, there's a device our family uses that could potentially alleviate this burden for you." She offered.

"How?..." Flynn asked with widened eyes full of hope.

"It's a machine meant for forceful interrogation. The Carmines offer more than just weapons and inventions. The process works by removing memories from a person's soul. Yet, if the recipient of the treatment is cooperative, there is no strain on them or any other negative effects. We can put you under, make you relax, and then you'd wake up as though nothing happened." Odette answered.

Flynn was speechless. It would be that easy? All his torment just...gone. One nap, and then he'd be able to sleep again.

"Please, can we do it now?" Flynn requested, almost begging. You could see a tidal wave of desperation wash over him.

"Absolutely. We'll be done in an hour, if that long. Neither Clara nor mother will know about it. We'll keep this between us so as not to cause a fuss." Odette promised.

THUMP

Immediately, acting purely on the surge of emotions inside him, Flynn hugged Odette. He knew this had to be weird for her, but he couldn't help it. This girl was going to give him back his peace of mind. She was his savior.

However, Odette wasn't bothered at all. Shocked, yes, but she returned the embrace afterward. No more words were needed to convey the significance of this moment. What she offered this poor man was something he never thought he'd get.

Once Flynn calmed down, he and Odette separated. Then, in silence, they went elsewhere in the building. As she assured him, this wouldn't take long at all. Then again, there is always the chance of the unpredictable.